Michael Wynn's Occult Reference Library
TO BECOME

Return to Occult Library Index


0 0

. the grand word with feet toe to heel and fingers locked in a sign of brotherly and sisterly harmony and love, lean forward to whisper the grand word of the neophyte grade in each other's ear. the name of the egyptian god of silence, harparkrat, is then uttered in seperate syllables, harr-paar-krat. all of the above is performed smoothly and without awkwardness. examine the drawings and practice to become proficient so that 48 when the opportunity arises, you will be able to share this greeting with your fellow brother and sister. as the order grows to its world wide status and develops relations with other temples, we want to greet other golden dawn practitioners in the classic style. hopefully, as our correspondence membership grows, more study groups and teaching sanctuaries will evolv

do magic, we are magic. it is suggested that planning a daily routine for ritual work is very helpful to one's growth. we can now say that magic without the use of banishings would be like a football game without a football, or a dinner without the silverware. banishings and invocations work hand in hand. one can't do without the other. in addition, a simple formula may be referred to in helping to become a successful occultist: persistence, hard work, practice. sounds easier said than done? well let it be known that one great secret of getting ahead is getting started. in one's pursuit of accomplishing the great work, let's add coolidge's words of persistence and determination:"nothing in the world can take the place of persistence. talent will not; nothing is more common than unsuccessf

s as being "numb" will be glad to know that over a long period of 89 performing the l.b.r.p. daily, your sphere of sensation is slowly but surely becoming accustomed to the energies. so when you have internally reached a state of openness, you can then judge for yourself that the presence of the archangels are truly undoubted. this exercise involves a method to help the aspiring occultist be able to become familiar and aware of the archetypal energies found in the mystical tarot. it allows one to be open to the symbolism as well as the occult powers they wield. in daily use this simple method helps develop one's visualization and basic scrying abilities. meditating with the major arcana can bring forth many helpful energies into one's life. this meditation is also helpful in that it is a p

ath while relaxing all muscles in your body. you may also like to include a ritual cleansing bath, using a few drops of essential oil or salt. step 2 perform the l.b.r.p..step 3 shuffle the major arcana cards and pick one card at random, or work through them systematically one at a time. set aside the rest of the cards. step 4 revert again to the four fold breath, calming the mind and allowing it to become blank. step 5 now look at the card selected. do not project your consciousness into the card. simply take note of every detail in the card itself. step 6 close your eyes and attempt to see the card with all its details in your mind's eye. slowly start to dismantle the card piece by piece like a jigsaw puzzle until your mind is a blank white screen. step 7 when your mind has been cleared


18276066 GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 1

it timidly in usages kept up by stealth; at the same time there were christians who in simplicity or error continued to practise superstitious ceremonies by the side of christian ones. such doings, not yet extinct here and there among the^ adain of bremen again copies ruodolf, pertz 9, 286. 102 gods. common people, but withdrawn from all regulating guidance by heathen priests, could not fail soon to become vulgarized, and to appear as the mere dregs of an older faith, which faith we have no right to measure by them. as we do not fail to recognise in the devils and witches of more modern times the higher purer fancies of antiquity disguised, just as little ought we to feel any scruple about tracing back the pagan practices in question to the untroubled fountainhead of the olden time. prohib

rsed and quarrelled with hei'sreckr: visbrast i vols liki, fornald. sog. 1, 487; but it is also retained in many stories of the devil, who assumes at departure the body of a raven or a fly (exit tanquam corvus, egressus est in muscae similitudine. at other times, and this is the prettier touch of the two, the gods allow the man to whom they have appeared as his equals, suddenly as they are going, to become aware of their divine proportions: heel, calf, neck or shoulder betrays the god. when poseidon leaves the two ajaxes, one of them says, ii. 13, 71: i-xyca yap fierotriade ttobwv i]be kvrjfiawv pev ejvcov air i6 vt o; dpiyvcotoi, se deoi irep. so, when venus leaves aeneas, virg. 1, 402: dixit, et avcrtens rosea cervice refulsit et vera incessu patuit dea. ille ubi matrem agnovit, ta\i fug

een discovered hitherto in any other dialect^ though undoubtedly it belongs to a genuine teutonic root, and is formed like thorn, corn, horn &c, and would have been in ohg. uorn, pi. norni; but even swedish and danish know it no longer (see suppl. in the three proper names it is impossible to mistake the forms of verbal nouns or adjectives: urffr is taken from the pret. pi. of versa (vars, ursum, to become, verffandi is the pres. part, of the same word, and shdd the past part, of skula, shall, the auxiliary by which the future tense is formed. hence we have what was, what is, and what shall be, or the past, present and future, very aptly designated, and a fate presiding over each^ at the same time the very names prove that the doctrine of norns was originally not foreign to any of the teut


3 8 INITIATION CEREMONY

hearse the prayer of the undines or water spirits (knocks) terrible king of the sea, thou who holdest the keys of the cataracts of heaven and who enclosest the subterranean waters in the cavernous hollows of earth; king of the deluge and of the rains of spring; thou who openest the sources of the rivers and of the fountains, thou who commandest moisture which is as it were the blood of the earth, to become the sap of the plants, we adore thee and we invoke thee. speak thou unto us thy mobile and changeful creatures in the great tempests of the sea, and we shall tremble before thee. speak to us also in the murmur of the limpid waters and we shall desire thy love. o vastness wherein all the rivers of being seek to lose themselves, which renew themselves ever in thee, o thou ocean of infinite


A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGICK SPELLS

locked together during a breast feed; waking to silence in the middle of the night, only to hear the baby wake and cry out moments later; being able to recognise one's own child's cry in a room full of noisy babies 'being a pagan has brought all of these experiences into a spiritual focus that has brought me closer to the goddess in a way that i don't think could have happened if i hadn't chosen to become a parent. it has allowed me to experience the mother aspect first-hand; it gave new meaning to the moon cycles of a woman, it allowed me to become the microcosm of the great earth mother as i watched my own body grow and give birth to a new life. it gave me the protective instinct of sekhmet [the lion-headed egyptian goddess of fertility, when i realised that i would fight to the death t

olves transferring and absorbing power directly from a creature or an object, such as an animal, a bird, a crystal, a metal, the wax of an empowered candle or even the earth itself. this principle is central to the potency of talismans and amulets; for example, traditionally, hunters might wear the pelt of a lion to bring them the beast's courage and ferocity. so, by the same token, if you wished to become pregnant, you might make love in a newly ripening cornfield (near the edge so as not to damage the crops; alternatively, you might try one of the ancient power sites of earth, close to the phallus of the chalk cerne abbas fertility giant that is carved in the hillside at cerne in dorset. attracting magick this type of magick embraces both sympathetic and contagious magick to bring you so

tection and will heal sorrow. it purifies all forms of pollution and negativity, endows strength and endurance and encourages fidelity. ruled by the sun. bistort bistort is potent in relieving wounds of all kinds, emotional as well as physical, also throat, mouth and tongue problems, especially when mixed with echinacea, myrrh and goldenseal. it aids fertility, so can be carried by women who wish to become pregnant. it will repels those who come to a home with malice or ill intent. bistort also increases abundance and prosperity and psychic awareness. ruled by saturn. black cohosh this herb is particularly associated with older women. for this reason, it is good for problems associated with the menopause. as a protective herb, it brings courage and love, especially in late-flowering relati

s that the sun would die. spirit guides: guardians from another dimension who advise and protect humans. they may be deceased relatives, wise teachers, for example native americans, angels or evolved essences who never assumed mortal form. talisman: a charm or amulet that has been charged with specific healing or magical energies to make it powerful and to attract health, wealth or luck. it tends to become more powerful the more it is used. tarot: a pack of 78 highly illustrated cards often used in rituals to represent people or qualities that are being sought in a spell. threefold law: a law in wicca that states that whatever you do or send to others, good or bad, will be returned to you threefold- a great incentive to positive thought and action. thurible: see censer. transcendent: term


ABRAMELIN1

s the contemporary both of nicholas flamel and pernelle, and also of the mystical christian rosenkreutz, the founder of the celebrated rosicrucian order or fraternity in europe. like the latter, he appears to have been very early seized with the desire of obtaining magical knowledge; like him and flamel, he left his home and travelled in search of the initiated wisdom; like them both, he returned to become a worker of wonders. at this period, it was almost universally believed that introduction v the secret knowledge was only really obtainable by those who were willing to quit their home and their country to undergo dangers and hardships in its quest; and this idea even obtains to an extent in the present day. the life of the late madame blavatsky is an example in point. this period in whi

good (d) that consequently whenever the evil demons can escape from the control of the good, there is no evil that they will not work by way of vengeance (e) that therefore sooner than obey man, they will try to make him their servant, by inducing him to conclude pacts and agreements with them (z) that to further this project, they will use every means that offers to obsess him (h) that in order to become an adept, therefore, and dominate them; the greatest possible firmness of will, parity of soul and intent, and power of self-control is necessary (q) that this is only to be attained by self-abnegation on every plane (i) that man, therefore, is the middle nature, and natural controller of the middle nature between the angels and the demons, and that therefore to each man is attached natu


ABRAMELIN2

liar spirits will fly in haste to serve him (13) these three books of this present operation ought to be read and re-read an infinitude of times; so that in the space of six months before commencing, he who operateth should be fully instructed and informed therein; and if he be not a jew, he should further be conversant with many of the customs and ceremonies which this operation demandeth, so as to become accustomed unto that retirement which is so necessary and useful (14) should he who performeth this operation during the six months or moons commit voluntarily any mortal sin prohibited by the tables of the law, be certain that he will never receive this wisdom (15) sleep in the day-time is entirely forbidden, unless absolutely requisite, owing to some infirmity, or to old age, or to deb

down; but should the illness become very much worse, so that remedies become necessary unto the health of the body, and that you have to undergo blood-letting; then do not harden yourself against the will of the lord, but having made a brief prayer, thank him for having visited you in this manner. and having made use of remedies which oblige you to leave off the operation already begun, so as not to become as it were your own murderer, and notwithstanding that it grieveth you to the heart to be forced so to do, yet nevertheless conform yourself unto his holy will. and when you shall have regained your accustomed health, in his own good time shall you return unto the operation, feeling sure that he will grant you his aid. such a forced desistance doth not hinder you from awaiting a fitting


ABRAMELIN3

lim and alh= god of the mighty ones. tamerid from hebrew thmr= straight like a palm-tree, and id= put forward. oralisv= from hebrew= orl= superfluous, and ish= the substance. notedvn, from nth= to stretch out and dn= to contend or rule. no. g is a double acrostic of d g squares. sarapi from hebrew shrp= to burn. arairp from hebrew ar= a river, and rph= to abate or slacken. rakkia from hebrew rkk= to become faint, to become softened. aikkar from hebrew okr= to trouble or disturb. priara from prr= to shatter or break up. iparas from hebrew prs= to break in pieces, to divide, or part in sunder. this will give a formula of trouble. the sacred magick 127 no. h is a double acrostic of d g squares. malach from hebrew mlch= salt; also that which is easily dissolved; to dissolve. amanec from mnk= a


ADEPTUS MINOR INITIATION

the utmost the authority of the chiefs of the order, and that i will not initiate or advance any person in the first order, either secretly or in open temple, without due authorization and permission; that i will neither recommend a candidate for admission to the first order without due judgment and assurance that he or she is worthy of so great a confidence and honor, nor unduly press any person to become a candidate; and that i will superintend any examination of members of lower grades without fear or favor in any way, so that our high standard of knowledge be not lowered by my instrumentality" 14 hrwbg "furthermore, that i will perform all practical work connected with this order in a place concealed and apart from the gaze of the outer and uninitiated world, and that i will not displa


ALEE J BOOK OF AIWASS

ze them- man creates gods in his own image. the gods of different cultures are similar because they share our human qualities and are projections of our own divinity. it was as if you were standing in a darkened room with a bright halo emanating from behind your head- you point to the shadow cast in front of you and exclaim "i see saint peter. or satan" so the deities we give prayers and thoughts to become part of the tapestry of the universal unconscious and attach themselves to various archetypes, which are impersonal. what i am saying is, archetypes are also a natural conduit to the daemonic resonance we spoke of. and so, when a religious person tells me they prayed to mother mary and received an inspirational message in a dream which helped change the course of their life, i simply smi


ALEISTER CROWLEY EIGHT LECTURES ON YOGA

the incident is a landmark in his life. it upsets him completely for years. in the east, an absolutely automatic and thoughtless act of kindness to a native is liable to attach him to you, body and soul, for the rest of his life. in other words, it is going to upset him; and as a budding yogi he has got to refuse it. but even the refusal is going to upset him quite a lot; and therefore he has got to become 'fixed' in refusal; that is to say, he has got to erect by means of habitual refusal a psychological barrier so strong that he can really dismiss the temptation without a quiver, or a quaver, or even a demisemiquaver of thought. i am sure you will see that an absolute rule is necessary to obtain this result. it is obviously impossible for him to try to draw the line between what he may r

o survive will have to think and act for themselves according to their desperate needs, and not by some rotten yard-stick of convention. why, even the skill of the workman has almost decayed within a generation! forty years ago there were very few jobs that a man could not do with a jackknife and a woman with a hair-pin; today you have to have a separate gadget for every trivial task. if you want to become yogis, you will have to get a move on. lege! judica! tace! love is the law, love under will (part 3 of 8* yoga for yahoos. third lecture. niyama* do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. 1. the subject of my third lecture is niyama. niyama? h'm! the inadequacy of even th noblest attempts to translate these wretched sanskrit words is now about to be delightfully demonstrated. the

practical purposes impossible. incidentally, one's real country- that is, the conditions- in which one happens to be born is the only one in which yama and niyama can be practised. you cannot dodge your karma. you have got to earn the right to devote yourself to yoga proper by arranging for that devotion to be a necessary stage in the fulfilment of your true will. in hindustan one is now allowed to become 'sanyasi- a recluse- until one has fulfilled one's duty to one's own environment- rendered to caesar the things which are caesar's before rendering to god the things which are god's. woe to that seven months' abortion who thinks to take advantage of the accidents of birth, and, mocking the call of duty, sneaks off to stare at a blank wall in china! yama and niyama are only the more criti

er, you will find in a few minutes that they have moved gently apart, without your noticing it. freud would doubtless inform you that this is due to an instinctive exacerbation of infantile sexual theories. i hope that no one here is going to bother me with that sort of nauseating nonsense. 15. now it is necessary, in order to hold a position, to pay attention to it. that is to say: you are going to become conscious of your body in ways of which you are not conscious if you are engaged in some absorbing mental pursuit, or even in some purely physical activity, such as running. it sounds paradoxical at first sight, but violent exercise, so far from concentrating attention on the body, takes it away. that is because exercise has its own rhythm; and, as i said, rhythm is half-way up the ridge

will be prescribed for you' 19. now one of the most interesting and irritating features of your early experiments is: interfering thoughts. there is, first of all, the misbehaviour of the object which you are contemplating; it changes its colour and size; moves its position; gets out of shape. and one of the essential difficulties in practice is that it takes a great deal of skill and experience to become really alert to what is happening. you can go on day-dreaming for quite long periods before realising that your thoughts have wandered at all. this is why i insist so strongly on the practices described above as producing alertness and watchfulness, and you will obviously realise that it is quite evident that one has to be in the pink of condition and in the most favourable mental state


ALEISTER CROWLEY ACROSS THE GULF

! she could not think now she might remove this stupid high priest, her own nominee! so i answered her "assume the form of osiris, and all will be well in the temple of osiris" mocking her, for i knew that she could not. yet so drunken was she upon love and wine that there and then she performed the ritual of adoration and assumption. then i in merry mood put out my power, and caused her in truth to become osiris, so that she went icy stark,and her eyes fixed. then she tried to shriek with fear, and could no; for i had put upon her page 35 gulf.txt the silence of the tomb. but all the while i feigned wonder and applause, so that she was utterly deceived. and being tired of mocking her, i bade her return. this she did, and knew not what to say. at first she pretended to have received a grea


ALEISTER CROWLEY AD MEIORUM CTHULHI GLORIAM

home in rhode island, where he lived with his two aunts. born on august 20, 1890, howard phillips lovecraft would come to exert an impact on the literary world that dwarfs his initial successes with weird tales magazine in 1923. he died, tragically, at the age of 46 on march 15, 1937, a victim of cancer of the intestine and bright's disease. though persons of such renown as dashiell hammett were to become involved in his work, anthologising it for publication both here an abroad, the reputation of a man generally conceded to be the "father of gothic horror" did not really come into its own until the past few years, with the massive re-publication of his works by various houses, a volume of his selected letters, and his biography. in the july, 1975, issue the atlantic monthly, there appear

ummu the power given to marduk to fashion the universe from the flesh of tiamat. giveth wisdom concerning the condition of the life before the creation, and the nature of the structures of the four pillars whereupon the heavens rest. his word is alalalabaaal and the seal is: the thirty-fifth name is zulummar giveth tremendous strength, as of ten men, to one man. lifted the part of tiamat that was to become the sky from the part that was to become the earth. his word is anndarabaal and his seal is: the thirty-sixth name is lugalabdubur destroyer of the gods of tiamat. vanquisher of her hordes. chained kutulu to the abyss. fought azag-thoth with skill. a great defender and a great attacker. his word is agnibaal and his seal is this: the thirty-seventh name is pagalguenna possessor of infinit

nd their seasons; and they dwell between the sun's spaces, and are not of them, but of the stars, and, as it is said, of the very igigi themselves although this is not altogether known. and to summon these and other demons, the herb aglaophotis must be burnt in a new bowl that must be the evil times, and at night. and the akhkharu may be summoned, which sucketh the blood from a man, as it desires to become a fashioning of man, the blood of kingu, but the akhkharu will never become man. and the akhkharu may be summoned, if its sign be known, and it is thus: and the lalassu may be called, which haunteth the places of man, seeking also to become like man, but these are not to be spoken to, lest the priest become afflicted with madness, and become unto a living lalassu which must needs be slai


ALEISTER CROWLEY BOOK OF LIES

still better. the sigil is taken from a gnostic talisman, and refers to the sacrament. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika.com 182 [185] 88 kappa-epsilon-phi-alpha-lambda-eta pi-eta gold bricks teach us your secret, master! yap my yahoos. then for the hardness of their hearts, and for the softness of their heads, i taught them magick. but..alas! teach us your real secret, master! how to become invisible, how to acquire love, and oh! beyond all, how to make gold. but how much gold will you give me for the secret of infinite riches? then said the foremost and most foolish; master, it is nothing; but here is an hundred thousand pounds. this did i deign to accept, and whispered in his ear this secret: a sucker is born every minute. book of lies get any book for free on: www.abika


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK IN THEORY AND PRACTICE

d to an unsuitable object, as when one tries to crack a stone, thinking it a nut (4) the first requisite for causing any change is through qualitative and quantitative understanding of the conditions (illustration: the most common cause of failure in life is ignorance of one's own true will, or of the means by which to fulfil that will. a man may fancy himself a painter, and waste his life trying to become one; or he may be really a painter, and yet fail to understand and to measure the difficulties peculiar to that career (5) the second requisite of causing any change is the practical ability to set in right motion the necessary forces (illustration: a banker may have a perfect grasp of a given situation, yet lack the quality of decision, or the assets, necessary to take advantage of it (

ord in which the character of this operation is described, just as abrahadabra describes the operation of the great work. it may be stated without unfairness, as a rough general principle, that the farther from original equality are the two sides of the equation, the more difficult is the operation to perform. thus, to take the case of the personal operation symbolized by the grades, it is harder to become a neophyte, 1 degree= 10square, than to pass from that grade to zelator, 2 degree= 9square. initiation is, therefore, progressively easier, in a certain sense, after the first step is taken. but (especially after the passing of tiphareth) the distance between grade and grade increases as it were by a geometrical progression with an enormously high factor, which itself progresses<
d the commentaries
thereon. it explains existence> so sayeth the holiest of the books of the ancient qabalah (siphra tzeniutha 1. 2) one countenance here spoken of is the macrocosm, the other the microcosm<microcosms whose law is "love under will. but it is also magick for an unit which has attained perfection (in absolute nothingness, 0 degree, to become "divided for love's sake, for the chance of union> as said above, the object of any magick ceremony is to unite the macrocosm and the microcosm. it is as in optics; the angles of incidence and reflection are equal. you must get your macrocosm and microcosm exactly balanced, vertically and horizontally, or the images will not coincide. this equilibrium is affirmed by the magician in arran

, having undertaken the work of a magus to establish the word of his law on the whole of mankind. he will succeed, without doubt, but he hardly expects to see more than a sample of his product during his present incarnation. but he refuses to waste the least fraction of his force on works foreign to his work, however obvious it may seem to the onlooker that his advantage lies in commanding stones to become bread, or otherwise making things easy for himself. these considerations being thoroughly understood we may return to the question of making the magical link. in the case above cited frater perdurabo composed his talisman by invoking his holy guardian angel according to the sacred magick of abramelin the mage. that angel wrote on the lamen the word of the aeon. the book of the law is thi

amatist's pen, or one's incantation a popular song. many ends, many means: it is only important to remember the essence of the operation, which is to will its success with sufficiently pure intensity, and to incarnate that will in a body suitable to express it, a body such that its impact on the bodily expression of the idea one wills to change is to cause it to do so. for instance, is it my will to become a famous physician? i banish all "hostile spirits" such as laziness, alien interests, and confliction pleasures, from my "circle" the hospital; i consecrate my "weapons (my various abilities) to the study of medicine; i invoke the "gods (medical authorities) by studying and obeying their laws in their books. i embody the "formulae (the ways in which causes and effects influence disease)


ALEISTER CROWLEY MAGICK WITHOUT TEARS

to an unsuitable object, as when one tries to crack a stone, thinking it a nut) 4. the first requisite for causing any change is thorough qualitative and quantitative understanding of the condition (illustration: the most common cause of failure in life is ignorance of one's own true will, or of the means by which to fulfill that will. a man may fancy himself a painter, and waste his life trying to become one; or he may be really a painter, and yet fail to understand and to measure the difficulties peculiar to that career) 5. the second requisite of causing any change is the practical ability to set in right motion the necessary forces (illustration: a banker may have a perfect grasp of a given situation, yet lack the quality of decision, or the assets, necessary to take advantage of it)

rly unless you are aiming at a definite goal. but this is not the case. thinking of the goal actually serves to distract the mind. in these few words is included the whole method without all the bombastic piety of the servile doctrine of mysticism about the surrender of the will. nor is this idea of surrender actually correct; the will must be identified with the divine will, so-called. one wants to become like a mighty flowing river, which is not consciously aiming at the sea, and is certainly not yielding to any external influence. it is acting in conformity with the law of its own nature, with the tao. one can describe it, if necessary, as "passive love; but it is love (in effect) raised to its highest potential. we come back to the same thing: when passion is purged of any "lust of res

ed out of school into factory in their teens? they have learnt only just enough to facilitate the swallowing of the magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 257 gross venal lies of the radio and the yellow press; or, if motherwit has chanced to warn them, they learn a little- very little- more, getting their science from a shilling handbook and so on, till they know just enough to become dangerous agitators. no, anything like a real education demands leisure, the conversation 13 of the wise, the means to travel, and the rest. there is only one solution: to pick out the diamonds from the clay, cut them, polish them, and set them as they deserve. attempt no idiot experiments with the muck of the mine! you will observe that i am advocating an aristocratic revolution. and so

f they were to destroy the order- or, at the very least, unhorse the master. this is, of course, absurd in itself, because if they had crossed the abyss, they would understand why it is impossible. it would be like "destroying electricity" or "debunking" the venus of milo. the maximagic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 274 mum of success possible in such an operation would be to become a "black-brother" but what happens in practice, so far as my own experience goes, is complete dispersion of the mental faculties amounting to suicide; i could quote no less than four cases in which actual physical self-murder was the direct result. chapter lxxv. the a. a. and the planet cara soror, do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the law. you write "am i to understand that the a

led the divine, one proceeds by the exaltation= intoxication? yes, of a sublime sort) of the consciousness to identify oneself with those "celestial" beings. in yoga, various practices prevent the body and its functions from interrupting the mental process. then, one inhibits that process magic without tears get any book for free on: www.abika.com 321 itself: the stilling of "thoughts" allows one to become aware of mental functions beyond the intellectual; these functions have their own peculiar properties and powers. each sheath, as one goes deeper, is discarded as "unreal" finally one apprehends that nothing which is the only true and real form of existence (but then it does not exist: in these regions of thought words always become nightmares of selfcontradiction. this is as it should b


ALEISTER CROWLEY MEDITATION

he can do on his fingers or on a string of beads< if these breaks seem to become more frequent instead of less frequent, the student must not be discourage; this is partially caused by his increased accuracy of observation. in exactly the same way, the introduction of vaccination resulted in an apparent increase in the number of cases of smallpox, the reason being that people began to tell the truth about the disease instead of faking. soon, however, the control will

will of the general was instantly echoed by every member of the order; hence the society of jesus became the most formidable of the religious organizations of the world. that of the old man of the mountains was perhaps the next best. the defect in loyola's system is that the general was not god, and that owing to various other considerations he was not even necessarily the best man in the order. to become general of the order he must have willed to become general of the order; and because of this he could be nothing more. to return to the question of the development of the will. it is always something to pluck up the weeds, but the flower itself needs tending. having crushed all volitions in ourselves, and if necessary in others, which we find opposing our real will, that will itself will

action of the spirit under the figure of a deadly poison. for to each individual thing attainment means first and foremost the destruction of the individuality. each of our ideas must be made to give up the self to the beloved, so that we may eventually give up the self to the beloved in our turn. it will be remembered in the history lection< how the adepts "who had with smiling faces abandoned their homes and their possessions- could with steady calm and firm correctness abandon the great work itself; for this is the last and greatest projection of the alchemist" the master of the temple has crossed the abyss, has entered the palace of the king's daughter; he has only to utter one word, and all is disso


ALEISTER CROWLEY TAO TEH KING

nd one becomes as a babe. by purifying oneself from samadhi one becomes whole((here we see once more the doctrine of being without friction. internal conflict leads to rupture. again, one's pranayama is to result perfect pliability and exact adjustment to one's environment. finally, even sammasamadhi is a defect, so long as it is an experience instead of a constant state. so long as there are two to become one, there are two) 2. in his dealing with individuals and with society, let him move without lust of result. in the management of his breath, let him be like the mother-bird((i.e, brooding like the spirit, quiet, without effort) let his intelligence((binah) comprehend every quarter; but let his knowledge((daath) cease((he must absorb (or understand) everything without conscious knowledg


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE LOST CONTINENT

op in other ways more useful to society. the most peculiar of their methods was the search for genius. it was the business of the experts to pay the most serious and reverent attention to all that a child did, and whenever they failed to understand the workings of its mind, to place it under the charge of a special guardian, who did his utmost to comprehend sufficiently to be able to encourage it to become yet more unintelligible. apud eos membrum virile membrano lucido erat; ob quod qualis circumscisio die nativitatis facta erat. vix credere dignum est, tanquam verum, feminarum montes venereales similutidine facies fuere, facies demonicae, sardonicae, satyricae, cujus os erat os vulvae, res horribiles atque ridiculosa. ferunt similia de virorum membris, quae fingunt sicut imagines homuncu


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE OLD AND NEW COMMENTARIES TO LIBER AL

r. these centres are those of love, life and language. duality is the condition of all three. it will appear later how it is that none and two are identical; they are distinct in our minds only because those minds are conscious, and therefore think of "two" as their own state. but the unconscious mind thinks nothing, and is nothing. yet it is the same mind. nuith selects three centres of her body to become "two" with hadit; for she asks me to declare her in these three. infinite freedom, all-embracing, for physical love; boundless continuity for life; and the silent rhythm of the stars for language. these three conceptions are her gift to us. al i,7 "behold! it is revealed by aiwass the minister of hoor-paar-kraat" the old comment 7. aiwass- see introduction. he is 78, mezla, the "influenc

the concealed child becomes the conquering child, the armed horus avenging his father osiris. so also our own silent self, helpless and witless, hidden within us, will spring forth, if we have craft to loose him to the light, spring lustily forward with his cry of battle, the word of our true wills. this is the task of the adept, to have the knowledge and conversation of his holy guardian angel, to become aware of his nature and his purpose, fulfilling them. why is aiwass thus spelt, when aiwaz is the natural transliteration of oivz weh note: this word is not certain? perhaps because he was not content with identifying himself with thelema, agape, etc. by the number 93, but wished to express his nature by six letters (six being the number of the sun, the god-man, etc) whose value in greek

carried out unknown to the candidate by the secret magick power of the beast. those who are accepted by him for initiation testify that these ordeals are frequently independent of his conscious care. they are not, like the traditional ordeals, formal, or identical for all; the candidate finds himself in circumstances which afford a real test of conduct, and compel him to discover his own nature, to become aware of himself by bringing his secret motives to the surface. some of the rituals have been made accessible, that is, the magical formulae have been published. see "the rites of eleusis "energized enthusiasm "book 4, part iii "etc. note the reference to 'not' and 'all. also the word 'known' contains the root gn 'to beget' and 'to know; while 'concealed' indicates the other half of the

rder to appreciate these truths, it is necessary to educate the mind to thought of an order which is at first sight incompatible with rationality. i may here digress for a moment in order to demonstrate how this vision led directly to the understanding of the mechanism of certain phenomena which have hitherto been dismissed with a shrug of the shoulders as incomprehensible "example no. 1. i began to become aware of my own mental processes; i thought of my consciousness as the commander-in-chief of an army. there existed a staff of specialists to deal with various contingencies. there was an intelligence department to inform me of my environment. there was a council which determined the relative importance of the data presented to them- it required only a slight effort of imagination to thi

durabo. the new comment the reference appears to be to the old prophecies of 'daniel' and 'john. the first qabalistic allusion is yet (an xiv? in) undiscovered. an xvii sol in libra. i think it proper to insert here the account of the true meaning of this verse, though it more properly belongs to the appendix. but the circumstances are so striking that it is well worth the while of the lay reader to become acquainted with the nature of the reasoning which attests the praeterhuman character of the author of this book. it follows, in the words in which it was originally written, an xvii sol in gemini, moon in cancer, june 8, 1921 e.v, with no preliminaries, in my magical diary, at the abbey of thelema in cephaloedium of trinacria. these verses are very subtly worded. how should i understand


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE QABALAH

ys; and being weary and anhungered and athirst seeks a seat at the table of adepts, and a portion of the bread of spiritual experience, and a draught of the wine of ecstasy. it is then thoroughly understood that the aspirant is seeking to solve the great problem. and he may conceive, as various schools of adepts in the ages have conceived, this problem in three main forms. 1. i am not god. i wish to become god. this is the hindus conception. i am malkuth. i wish to become kether. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 2. i am a fallen creature. i wish to be redeemed. this is the christian conception. i am malkuth the fallen daughter. i wish to be set upon the throne of binah my supernal mother. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 3. i am the finite square; i wish to be one with the infinite cir


ALEISTER CROWLEY THE SWORD OF SONG

blue-pig-people, from the t.s. to the g.d. we must distinguish by methods, not by results. a. c. most seriously assure you that honest laborious experiment will be found to verify them in every particular that whatever arguments are brought forward destructive of the reality of dhyana, apply with far more force to the normal state, and it is evident that to deny the latter seriously is ipso facto to become unserious. whether the normal testimony may be attacked from above, by insisting on the superior reality of dhyana and fortiori of samadhi, which i have not experienced, and consequently do not treat of, being content to accept the highly probably statements of those who profess to know, and who have so far not deceived me (i.e. as to dhyana, is a question which it is not pertinent to th

one who has done this is called a buddhist. and this holding of right views, in pali sammaditthi, is the first step upon the noble eightfold path. the second stage is right aspiration sammasankappo. having realised the woe and transitoriness and soullessness of all life, there rises in the mind this right aspiration. when all things suffer, we at least will not increase their burden, so we aspire to become pitiful and loving, to cherish illwill toward none, to retire from those pleasures of sense which are the fruitful cause of woe. the will, we all know, is ever readier than the mind, and so, though we aspire to renounce the pleasures of sense, to love and pity all that lives, yet perhaps we often fail in the accomplishment of our aspiration. but if the desire to become pitiful and pure b


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 1

since admission is not formal but real. worldly intelligence seeks this sanctuary in vain; fruitless also will be the efforts of malice to penetrate these great mysteries; all is indecipherable to him who is not ripe; he can see nothing, read nothing in the interior. he who is fit is joined to the chain, perhaps often where he though least likely, and at a point of which he knew nothing himself. to become fit should be the sole effort of him who seeks wisdom. but there are methods by which fitness is attained, for in this holy communion is the primitive storehouse of the most ancient and original science of the human race, with the primitive mysteries also of all science. it is the unique and really illuminated community which is absolutely in possession of the key to all mystery, which k

or four years of my youth. for months and months i read feverishly to conquer my doubts, and then i read almost as eagerly to confirm my scepticism "i still remember the glow of surprise and hope which came over me the first time i read that spinoza, one of the heroes of my thought, had also made his living by polishing glasses. he was the best workman of his time, the book said, and i determined to become the best workman of my time; and, from that moment, i took to my trade seriously, strenuously "i learned everything i could about glass, and began to 61 make my own material, after the best recipes. i got books on optics, too, and studied them, and so, bit by bit, mastered the science of my craft "i was not more than nineteen or twenty when my father found out that i was a much better wo

ious to see whether perfect eyes help or hurt my art. you know i am a painter' he went on, throwing his hair back from his forehead 'and each of us painters sees life in his own way, and beauty with certain peculiarities. it would be curious, wouldn't it? if talent came from a difference between one's eyes "i smiled at his eagerness, and took down his name, then altogether unknown to me; but soon to become known and memorable above all other names: dante gabriel rossetti. i made the glasses and he was enthusiastic about them, and brought me a little painting of himself by way of gratitude "there it is" said penry, pointing to a little panel that hung by his bedside "the likeness of an extraordinary man- a genius, if ever there was one. i don't know why he took to me, except that i admired


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

oys; and being weary and anhungred and athirst seeks a seat at the table of adepts, and a portion of the bread of spiritual experience, and a draught of the wine of ecstasy. it is then thoroughly understood that the aspirant is seeking to solve the great problem. and he may conceive, as various schools of adepts in the ages have conceived, this problem in three main forms. 1. i am not god. i wish to become god. this is the hindu conception. i am malkuth. i wish to become kether. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 110 2. i am a fallen creature. i wish to be redeemed. this is the christian conception. i am malkuth, the fallen daughter. i wish to be set upon the throne of binah my supernal mother. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 3. i am the finite square; i wish to be one with the infinite


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQ I 5

their blood in every corner of the earth and lo! she hath mingled it in the cup of her whoredom. with the breath of her kisses hath she fermented it, and it hath become the wine of the sacrament, the wine of the 82 sabbath; and in the holy assembly hath she poured it out for her worshippers, and they had become drunken thereon, so that face to face they beheld my father. thus are they made worthy to become partakers of the mystery of this holy vessel, for the blood is the life. so sitteth she from age to age, and the righteous are never weary of her kisses, and by her murders and fornications she seduceth the world. therein is manifested the glory of my father, who is truth (this wine is such that its virtue radiateth through the cup, and i reel under the intoxication of it. and every thou


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 1 2

hank god. i may say in self-defence that i would never have let her in but for the accident of my being outside the room and the door left open, so that she was inside on my return. let me get into asana."the fifth day" 12.26. so beginneth the fifth day of this great magical retirement. with two and twenty breath-cycles did i begin. this practice was a little easier; but not much better. it ought to become quite simple and natural before one devotes the half-minute of kambhakam (breath held-in) when one is rigid to a strong projection of will toward adonai, as has been my custom. i hope to-day will be more hard definite magical work, less discourse, less beatific state of mind which is the very devil! the real calypso, none the less temptress because her name happens to be penelope. ah lo

od earth. a seven- foot tent and the starlight who wants more? 1.35. well, i've woke myself writing this. the point that really struck me was this: what would happen if by severe training i forced my "astral body" damn it! isn't there a term for it free from l.-prostitution?(one speaks of "les deux prostitutions" so it's all right. my scin-laeca, then what would happen if i forced my scin-laeca to become a whirling dervish? i couldn't get giddy, because my semicircular canals would be at rest. i must really try the experiment.[scin-laeca. see lord lytton's "strange story. ed. 1.58. i will now devote myself to sleep, willing adonai. lord adonai, give me deep rest like death, so that in very few hours i may be awake and active, full of lion-strength of purpose toward thee! 7.35. my heroic


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2 2

he last moment you pull him out of the water and restore life by artificial respiration. further, it is not teaching him how to swim, or how to improve his powers of swimming. in the 1= 10 ritual the neophyte enters the first sphere of the elements, the element of earth, and is at once liable to fall prey to the terrible worldly obsessions of the path of hb:taw. this dark path he journeys up only to become child of the 292 fickle element of air whose sign is the ever-changing moon. the next step brings him under the unstable condition of water and the seemingly unbalanced influences of mercury. but if he has passed through the paths of hb:shin and hb:resh with cunning and earnestness he will understand why it is necessary to enter the grade of the element of water by the paths of the sun a


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 2

ritical" glyphs, as it were in small type, an annotation of approval or otherwise. thus, a chain of thought a-b-c will have three approving pictures in a fainter key; the soul justifying the sequence. should one continue a-b-c-e an opposing glyph will warn of the falsity, or at least cast doubt upon it. in the generally unstable condition of the thought, such a critical glyph may be strong enough to become the dominant; and then the whole line of thought breaks down. let me give an example "thought "criticisms and their glyphs" 1. man a man reaping- meaning "good- go on" a horse "true- mill's definition" 2. featherless biped. three horses in a field "are there no other featherless bipeds" a stream "stop--stop--stop" 3. was it mill? a tombstone on a hill "was it locke" 4. locke? locke? a ba


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 2

the night season! let this sacred perfume be burnt before it in the heat of day! at frequent times do this; and especially after thou has employed it in a work of love. and if thou dose treat it ill, if thou dost use it unworthily, if thou dost expose it to the gaze of the profane, then let its spirit return unto the god that give it, and let its power be assumed by its evil and averse antithesis to become a dreadful vampire, ever to prey upon thee, that the vengeance of the gods may drink its fill. but, and if thou does well and faithfully, ye shall be unto each other as a support and a blessing, and the blessing of god the vast one shall be ever upon you in his name :hb:heh hb:vau hb:shin hb:heh hb:yod and now in and by this very name i license all spirits to depart, save that one whose

rrent of glory, of that greater glory which alone can be comprehended by one who is an adept: yet again, but the shadow of that supreme glory which is neither the shrine nor the flame, but the life of the master. from the commencement of this history we have ever found frater p. valiantly battling with the elemental forces. as a hoodwinked neophyte he was led into the colossal darkness of malkuth to become a zelator in the hidden mysteries of earth. here he found a kingdom seemingly so balanced in its scintillating intelligence that he little suspected that its overwhelming glory was but the reflection of the supernal flame on the dark face of the waters in which slept the invisible coils of the drowsing serpent of human will. here, on account of its intense darkness, all became to him cle


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3 3

d fortresses of iron, crimson as the blades of a million murderous swords; i swear to thee by the smoke-wreath of the volcano, to open the secret shrine of thy bull's breast, and tear out as an augur the heart of thine all-pervading mystery. 13. o thou silver axle of the wheel of being, thrust through the wings of time by the still hand of space; i swear to thee by the twelve spokes of thy unity, to become unto thee as the rim thereof, so that i may clothe me majestically in the robe that has no seam. o glory be unto thee through all time and through all space: glory, and glory upon glory, everlastingly. amen, and amen, and amen. 18 the chapter known as cancer the twelvefold certitude of god and the unity thereof i adore thee by the twelve certitudes and by the unity thereof. 1. o thou sov


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 3

rious maladies of the soul, describe the dark and clinging splendours of opium! the lover of the shining berenice, egoeus, the metaphysician, speaks of an alteration of his faculties which compels him to give an abnormal and monstrous value to the simplest phenomenon "to muse for long unwearied hours, with my attention riveted to some frivolous device on the margin or in the typography of a book; to become absorbed, for the better part of a summer's day, in a quaint shadow falling aslant upon the tapestry or upon the floor; to lose myself, for an entire night, in watching the steady flame of a lamp, or the embers of a fire; to dream away whole days over the perfume of a flower; to repeat monotonously some common word, until the sound, by dint of frequent repetition, ceased to convey any id

creature of god, he is condemned to live. and none of those whom he wishes to seduce consents to buy from him on the same conditions his terrible privilege. in fact every man who does not accept the conditions of life sells his soul. it is easy to grasp the analogy which exists between the satanic creations of poets and those living beings who have devoted themselves to stimulants. man has wished to become god, and soon_ there he is, in virtue of an inexorable moral law, fallen lower than his natural state! it is a soul which sells itself bit by bit. balzac doubtless thought that there is for man no greater shame, no greater suffering, than to abdicate his will. i saw him once in a drawing-room, where they were talking of the prodigious effects of hashish. he listened and asked questions w


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4 2

ver we will. we can produce entrancing sounds at will, beautiful sights at will, subtle tastes and delicious perfumes; and after a time actual forms, living creatures, men and women and elementals. we smite the rock, and the waters flow at our blow; we cry unto the heavens, and fire rushes down and consumes our sacrifice; we become magicians, begetters of illusion, and then, if we allow ourselves to become obsessed by them, a time comes when these illusions will master us, when the children we have begotten will rise up and dethrone us, and we shall be drowned in the waters that now we can no longer control and be burnt up by the flames that mock obedience, and scorn our word. directly we perform a miracle we produce a change: a change is mara the devil, and not god the changeless one. and

them. 305 v he sought ljubov. she, who was like a shoot out of the stem of jesse, who did not judge after the sight of her eyes, who could stretch out her hand on the den of the basilisk and play on the hole of the asp, without ever coming to grief, fell a-trembling with an unconscious knowledge of that which was going to happen. it dawned upon her that she had come to a point where the road was to become broad under her feet and of an easier walk than the dark path upon which she had of late journeyed. i was hiding behind a tree when pitr approached her, and so i witnessed their meeting. he, also, was quaking with excitement. brandishing his two hands, somewhat red with the blood of his victim, he spoke pantingly "ljubov, my little sister" he said "i have two fine jewels for thee. feel t

ce does not see the objection to gods and especially to siva holding sports, neither do we. but you must play square, even if you are a god; it is not cricket to slay the whole of the opposing eleven each time you are bowled. but perhaps siva had a reputation to keep up; we'll ask kali. vishnu. ritual, faith, and morals. by f. h. perrycoste. watts and co. if you should be so depraved as to desire to become a rationalistic author, you must buy a pair of sissors, some stickphast, and a parcel of odd vols. at hodgson's containing: buckle, draper, gibbon lecky, and old dictionary or two of quotations and some of the christian fathers. the process then is easy; it consists in cutting these to pieces and in sticking them together in all possible combinations, and publishing each combination unde


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 4

he worker) and the seer. the unwinding of the hoodwink from the eyes of the seer, for in most men the seer in, like a mummy, wrapped in the countless rags of thought, is what yoga purposes to do: in other words to accomplish no less a task than the mastering of the forces of the universe, the surrender of the gross vibrations of the external world to the finer vibrations of the internal, and then to become one with the subtle vibrator- the seer himself. we have mentioned the six chief systems of yoga, and now before entering upon what for us at present must be the two most important of them- namely, hatha yoga and raja yoga, we intend, as briefly as possible, to explain the remaining four, and also the necessary conditions under which all methods of yoga should be practised. gana yoga. uni

ero" e. 3a. and porphyry informs us that "in the mysteries honour to parents was enjoined, and not to injure animals("de abstinentia" iv, 22. highest virtue. that is why in all the religious orders in the world that have produced spiritual giants, you will always find this intense chastity insisted upon..62 if people practise raja-yoga and at the same time lead an impure life, how can they expect to become yogis?63 80 this argument would appear at first sight to be self-contradictory, and therefore fallacious, for, if to obtain ojas is so important, how then can it be right to destroy a healthy passion which is the chief means of supplying it with the renewed energy necessary to maintain it? the yogi's answer is simple enough: seeing that the extinction of the first would mean the ultimate

ds. in the centre of this yoni is placed the mystical moon, which is continually exuding an elixir or dew95- this moon fluid of immortality unceasingly flows through the ida. in the untrained, and all such as are not yogis "every particle of this nectar (the satravi) that flows from the ambrosial moon is swallowed up by the sun (in the m l dhara chakkra)96 and destroyed, this loss causes the body to become old. if the aspirant can only prevent this flow of nectar by closing the hole in the palate of his mouth (the prahmarandra, he will be able to utilize it to prevent the waste of his body. by (91) drinking it he will fill his whole body with life, and "even though he is bitten by the serpent takshaka, the poison does not spread throughout his body."97 further the "hatha yoga pradipika" in

a continuous chain of sorrowful universes and states of oblivion than an unaccounted-for state of sorrow and an unaccountable finality. it is as rational or irrational to ask where "brahman" came from, as it is to ask where "karma" came from. both are illusions, and as discussion of the same will only create a greater tangle than ever, let us cut the gordian knot by leaving it alone, and set out to become arahats, and enter the house which so mysteriously stands before us, and see what is really inside it, instead of mooning in the back garden and speculating about its contents, its furniture, the size of its rooms, and all the pretty ladies that scandal or rumour supposes that it shelters. to work! over the garden wall, and with romeo cry: can i go forward when my heart is here? turn bac

rn to brihad ranyaka upanishad. there in 1, 6, 3. we find a mystical formula which reads "amritam satyena channam" this means "the immortal (brahman) veiled by the (empirical) reality" and immediately afterwards this is explained as follows "the pr na("i.e" the atman) to wit is the immortal, name and form are the reality; by these the pr na is veiled" once again we are back at our starting-point. to become one with the pr na or atman is to enter nibb na, and as the means which lead to the former consisted of concentration exercises such as pr n y ma, etc; so now shall we find almost identical exercises used to hasten the aspirant into nibb na. frater p. by now was well acquainted with the yoga philosophy, further he was beginning to feel that the crude animism employed by many of its expou


ALEISTER CROWLEY EQUINOX EQ I 6

rified by the astronomers ramin and lanin, who attempt an astrological view, grounded on the state of the heavens at patmos on the 30th september 395, at 5 o'clock at night. jupiter- the white horse- was then in sagittarius; whilst saturn- the pale horse- was in scorpio; the sun in virgo, and the moon under her feet. john chrysostom was then in patmos, and immediately after 395 was called to rome to become a presbyter; but rome finding that the "second coming" did not take place, it is argued that he was deprived and banished as a "false prophet" against this we have the fact that chrysostom does not mention the book, but the date assigned agrees with criticisms as the book now stands. we must defer to the superior knowledge of this modern "unveiler" though personally i am inclined to acce


ALEX SANDERS THE KING OF THE WITCHES

te 'you'll make it cloudy' she told him 'later i'll teach you how to use it, but you've had enough for one day. now come and get your tea' it would be years before he discovered that he was the last of a line of witches dating back to the fifteenth century; that the initiation from which he was still smarting was a pale replica of those once carried out in sparta when males were emasculated so as to become priests ofthe moon goddess. ages would pass before he tried turning his powers to evil to gain himself a fortune; before his misuse of them lost him the person he loved. this was 1933 and alex sanders was just a bewildered child who believed he and his grandmother were the last two witches left unburnt. 14 2 :jff(agic ctcbilbboob left to himself, alex might have ended his foray into witc

taken him to see as a child. there, beside the shrivelled figure, he could feel the same faint pity that had stirred him so long ago and he was able to forget his aimless selfishness for a few hours .one of the women who lived at riversdale at this. time was fascinated by the witch knives and swords that he had collected, and although she believed in neither witchcraft nor the .occult, she agreed to become a part-initiate so that she could sit in the circle with him to help draw down power. night after night she went through the actions, repeating the runic chants required of her without result, until one evening she heard the sound of an explosion 'it sounded like a gunshot' she exclaimed 'there's no one in the house besides us, is there' alex assured her that what she had heard had not y

stant he was aware that he was being commanded by another witch. it was a simple task for his familiars to discover which one. alarmed, he began looking for reasons 86 why maxine sh?uld eed him. was she in trouble, or danger? t e truth surprised him, for at no time had he given her the shghtest encour gement to be anything other than a pupil. he sat down with the tarot cards to see what was going to become ofher. llwtttbwtbbing although she was disappointed when alex did not respond to. her summons. maxine continued to practise magic. especially mind-reading. she refused. to have anything to do with the crystal after her first attempt for it had the hypnotic effect of making her feel she was about to be drawn inside it and trapped. alex assured her that this was common to most clairvoyants

ith covens in,france and belgium 'but is there anyone more experienced in witchcraft and its magic than you?'mr g.was insistent. alexreplied thatifthere weresucha person, he had not met him.ereve heatd ofhim 'why are the priests of kati so interestedjnwitchcraft? are yon seeking initiation' the .man smiled and,assured him.that they. were entirely satisfied with their own. religion and had no wish to become witches 'but we do have need of you: he wellton 'let me explain; kali is the an.cientgoddess of destruction who lends us herpoweisto do our will solongasweworship her in theway she. prefers. during'oneof our .pilgrimages.to old shrines,we came upon a mined temple erected to the goddess .many generations ago andlater desecrated by modern adherents of hinduism who have taken much of the ol


ALEXANDRIAN BOOK OF SHADOWS OCCULT

in a secret place; and it is good that this should be near your sleeping place, and that you handle them each night before retiring. notes l published in janet and stewart farrar's the witches' way l they say it comes from gbg's bos (text b/c) l they say gbg's original (text a) may be found in the key of solomon and in high magic's aid. the charge to new initiates o thou who hast declared intent to become one of us, hear then that which thou must know to do: single is the race, single of men and of gods, from a single source we both draw breath, but a difference of power in everything keeps us apart, for we are as nothing but the gods stay forever. yet we can, in greatness of minds, be like the gods. though we know not to what goal by day or in the night, fate has written that we shall ru


ALICE A BAILEY01 THE CONSCIOUSNESS OF THE ATOM

s not time to deal with the other powers, nor can i enumerate what they all may be. healing by touch will be amongst them. the manipulation of the magnetic fluids, and conscious creation by means of colour and sound, are others. all that really concerns us at this time is that we should consciously take ourselves in hand, seek to come ever more and more under control of the inner ruler, endeavour to become radio-active, and to develop group consciousness. lecture vii- 50- the consciousness of the atom copyright 1998 lucis trust cosmic evolution[ it might well be considered ridiculous for anyone to undertake to give a lecture on cosmic evolution, because, of course, it is a subject which neither i nor any other mortal knows anything about, and consequently we are utterly unable to express o


ALICE A BAILEY02 INITIATION HUMAN AND SOLAR

ot around which everything revolves) to the group centre- 41- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust a disciple is one who realises simultaneously the relative insignificance of each unit of consciousness, and also its vast importance. his sense of proportion is adjusted, and he sees things as they are; he sees people as they are; he sees himself as he inherently is and seeks then to become that which he is. a disciple realises the life or force side of nature, and to him the form makes no appeal. he works with force and through forces; he recognises himself as a force centre within a greater force centre, and his is the responsibility of directing the energy which may pour through him into channels through which the group can be benefited. the disciple knows himself to be

force realisation. b. force application. c. force utilisation. the initiate of every degree, from the humble initiate of the first degree, making for the first time his contact with a certain type of specialised force, up to the emancipated buddha of the seventh degree, is dealing with energy of some kind or other. the stages of development of the aspirant might be expressed as follows: 1. he has to become aware, through discrimination, of the energy or force of his own lower self. 2. he has to impose upon that energetic rhythm one that is higher, until that lower rhythm is superseded by the higher, and the old method of expressing energy dies out entirely. 3. he then is permitted, by gradually expanding realisations, to contact and under guidance to employ certain forms of group energy, u

s, and to understand how karma in the three worlds can be negated. the relation of that hierarchy of spiritual beings who are connected with the law of karma as it affects man is demonstrated to him, and he knows with first-hand knowledge that the lords of karma are no myth, or symbolical units, but are highly intelligent entities who wield the law for the benefit of humanity, and thus enable men to become fully self-conscious and self -reliant in the occult sense, and to become creators through perfected knowledge- 100- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust at the third initiation "the secret of fohat" is given to him, and then the mystery of the threefold body of the triple logos is his, and the why of the phenomena of the dense liquid and gaseous bodies of the supreme b

icrocosm is but an infinitesimal part. rule 5. let the applicant see to it that the solar angel dims the light of the lunar angels, remaining the sole luminary in the microcosmic sky- 114- initiation, human and solar copyright 1998 lucis trust to fulfil this injunction all applicants need to do two things, first, to study their origin, to realise their own true psychology occultly understood, and to become scientifically aware of the real nature of the ego, or the higher self, functioning in the causal body. then they have to assert upon the physical plane, through the medium of the three lower bodies, their innate divinity, and to demonstrate in ever increasing degree their essential value. secondly, to study the constitution of man, to understand the method of functioning in the lower na

le essence or fluid which emanates from human and animal bodies, and even from things. it is a psychic effluvium, partaking of both mind and body. it is electro-vital, and also electro-mental. auric egg. an appellation that has been given to the causal body owing to its form. bodhisattva. literally, he whose consciousness has become intelligence, or buddhi. those who need but one more incarnation to become perfect buddhas. as used in these letters the bodhisattva is the name of the office which is at present occupied by the lord maitreya, who is known in the occident as the christ. this office might be translated as that of world teacher. the bodhisattva is the head of all the religions of the world, and the master of the masters and of the angels. buddha (the. the name given to gautama. b


ALICE A BAILEY04 A TREATISE ON COSMIC FIRE

nations of the sun are absorbed by the etheric body, via certain centres which are found principally in the upper part of the body, from whence they are directed downwards to the centre which is called the etheric spleen, as it is the counterpart in etheric matter of that organ. the main centre for the reception of prana at present is a centre between the shoulder blades. another has been allowed to become partially dormant in man through the abuses of so-called civilisation, and is situated slightly above the solar plexus. in the coming rootrace, and increasingly in this, the necessity for the exposure of these two centres to the rays of the sun, will be appreciated, with a corresponding improvement in physical vitality and adaptability. these three centres, 1. between the shoulder blades

ortant point to emphasise. these deva activities in relation to self-consciousness (which is the distinctive characteristic of humanity) can best be studied in the large, or through the consideration of groups, of races, and of the life of the scheme, the manifestation of one of the heavenly men. when the student brings his study of deva work down to the terms of his own individual life he is apt to become confused through too close a juxtaposition. the greater builders are the solar pitris, whilst the lesser builders are the lunar ancestors. i would here explain the occult meaning of the word "ancestor" as used in esotericism. it means literally initiatory life impulse. it is that subjective activity which produces objectivity, and concerns those emanatory impulses which come from any pos

e on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis trust subtler matter, and yet which seek form according to law, and touch upon their specific intent on dense physical levels. we can consider this in connection with the cosmic entities who seek existence on the physical plane of the cosmos, our solar systemic planes, or the reincarnating jivas who are driven by the law towards earthly manifestation in order to become fully conscious, and acquire (by means of sentient existence, added faculty and power. h. p. b. has said that rebirths may be divided into three classes:49(218) a. those of avatars. b. those of adepts. c. those of jivas seeking development. to those who are endeavouring to grasp somewhat the mystery of rebirth and its laws and purpose, and who are confused when considering the mystery of

ee worlds, are on the road towards individualisation, they are nearer the human stage than the substance of the three other kingdoms. they occupy a place in the deva evolution analogous to that which a man holds in the human kingdom (note that i say kingdom, not evolution) who is nearing the path. the goal for the devas (below the rank of solar pitris) is individualisation, and their objective is to become men in some future cycle. the goal for a man is initiation, or to become a conscious dhyan chohan, and in some distant cycle to do for the humanity of that age what the solar pitris have done for him, and make their self-conscious expression a possibility. the goal for a solar pitri is, as said earlier, to become a logoic ray.66(233- 493- a treatise on cosmic fire copyright 1998 lucis tr

angle, that of the lesser cycles. it corresponds to the fifth period in human evolution, that in which man treads the path. the logos is now treading the cosmic path. the fact that the fifth spirilla is in process of awakening. this has to be effected before the interplay of energy between the egoic lotus and the etheric centres becomes so powerful as to awaken man's physical brain, and cause him to become aware of the inner currents. this takes place usually when the fifth petal is organised. this whole question can also be viewed in a larger manner from the standpoint of the five kumaras. it must be remembered that the aggregate of the etheric centres of any particular group of men form the force centres or minute "energy units" in the larger petals of their group centre. these again for


ALICE A BAILEY05 THE LIGHT OF THE SOUL

of the 6 th l ivea.copyright 1998 lucis trust the light of the soul its science and effect a paraphrase of the yoga sutras of patanjali with commentary by alice a. bailey copyright 1927 by lucis trust copyright renewed 1955 by lucis trust "before the soul can see, the harmony within must be attained, and fleshly eyes be rendered blind to all illusion. before the soul can hear, the image (man) has to become as deaf to roarings as to whispers, to cries of bellowing elephants as to the silvery buzzing of the golden fire-fly. before the soul can comprehend and may remember, she must unto the silent speaker be united, just as the form to which the clay is modelled is first united with the potter's mind. for then the soul will hear, and will remember. and then to the inner ear will speak the voi

ciousness into that of the real or spiritual man, he must begin working from that new stand-point or vantage point. the idea has been expressed by some translators as the condition in which the aspirant becomes aware "of the rain cloud of knowable things" the raincloud has not precipitated sufficiently for the rain to fall from heavenly heights onto the physical plane or for the "knowable things" to become known to the physical brain. the cloud is perceived as the result of intense concentration and the stilling of the lower modifications, but until the soul or master has assumed control the knowledge of the soul cannot be poured into the physical brain via the sixth sense, the mind. the science of yoga is a real science and only as students approach it by the correct stages and employ the

, knowledge of the spiritual life, and emancipation. there is the way of yoga as outlined by patanjali whereby, through the use of the will, discrimination between the self and the not-self is achieved and pure spirit is arrived at. this is the way for the fifth or aryan race, for those whose function it is to develop the fifth principle or mind and thus become true sons of mind. it is their part to become the five-pointed star, the star of the perfected man, in all his glory. through following this way the five planes of human and superhuman evolution are dominated and atma (or the will of god, the father aspect) stand revealed through the medium of buddhi (or the christ consciousness, having for its vehicle, manas or higher mind. the other way is the may of pure devotion. through intense

of the throat centre. red light. g. quality of the heart centre .r adiant or magnetic light. in this sutra meditation upon light and radiance is enjoined and we learn that through this light and the ability to use it, knowledge of the spirit can be arrived at. at the centre of the "heart chakra" dwells brahma, says the old scripture and he reveals himself in the light. the aspirant has therefore to become aware of the "point of light within become aware of the wheel with twelve spokes" and as that point of light is dwelt upon, it reveals a road which must be travelled should the aspirant seek to arrive at his goal. the first thing which is revealed is darkness. this should be remembered. in terms of occidental mysticism this brings about the "dark night of the soul" we will not, however

therefore, life in the three worlds, for the correspondence between avidya on the physical plane as experienced by man in incarnation is to be found on all planes. it is a limitation of spirit itself and a necessary corollary of form-taking. the spiritual unit is born blind and senseless. it comes into form at the beginning of the ages and cycles of rebirth in a state of total unawareness. it has to become aware of that which is around it; to do this it has first to develop the senses whereby contact and awareness become possible. the method and process through which the human being has evolved five senses or avenues of approach to the not-self are well known and any standard physiological text book can supply the needed information. three factors must be borne in mind in connection with t


ALICE A BAILEY07 FROM INTELLECT TO INTUITION

outward things, whate'er you may believe. there is an inmost centre in us all, where truth abides in fulness; and around wall upon wall, the gross flesh hems it in..and to know rather consists in opening out a way whence the imprisoned splendor may escape, than in effecting entry for a light supposed to be without."14(49) the whole object of the science of meditation is, therefore, to enable man to become in outer manifestation what he is in inner reality, and to make him identify himself with his soul aspect and not simply his lower characteristics. it is a quick process for the unfolding of the reasoning consciousness, but in this instance must be self-applied and self-initiated. through meditation, the mind is used as an instrument for observing the eternal states, and becomes in time

ercises entails very real dangers. it is impossible to put this too strongly. there are many schools giving breathing instruction at this time, and many exponents of breathing as a means to spiritual development. it has nothing whatever to do with spiritual development. it has much to do with psychical development, and its practice leads to much difficulty and danger. it is possible for instance, to become clairaudient or clairvoyant through the practice of certain breathing exercises, but where there is no true understanding of the process or right control by the mind of the "versatile psychic nature, the practicer has only succeeded in forcing entrance into new fields of phenomena. he has developed faculties he is totally unable to control, and he finds very often that he is unable to sh

ion and will are three very potent factors in all creative processes. they are the subjective causes for many of our objective effects. at the beginning, visualization is mostly a matter of experimental faith. we know that through the reasoning process, we have arrived at an understanding that, within and beyond all manifested objects, there lies an ideal object or ideal pattern, which is seeking to become manifest upon the physical plane. the practice of visualization, imagination and the use of the will are activities that are calculated to hasten the manifestation of this ideal. when we visualize, we use our highest conception of what that ideal might be, clothed in some sort of material, usually mental, because we are not yet in a position to be able to conceive of higher forms or type

hts take form. two things have produced the occurrence, if it has really happened and is not the result of a vivid and overstimulated imagination. the power of the creative imagination is only just beginning to be sensed, and it is quite possible to see just what we desire to see, even if it is not there at all. the desire of the aspirant to make progress, and his strenuous effort, has forced him to become awake or aware upon the psychic plane, the plane of vain imaginings, of desire and its illusory fulfillments. in that realm, he contacts a thought-form of the christ or of some great and revered teacher. the world of illusion is full of these thought-forms, constructed by the loving thoughts of men down the ages, and the man, working through his own psychic nature (the line of least resi

ion might be mentioned. people find themselves becoming over-sensitive. the senses work overtime and all their reactions are more acute. they "take on" the conditions, physical or psychic, of those with whom they live; they find themselves "wide open" to the thoughts and moods of other people. the cure for this is not to lessen the meditation periods these should be continued as per schedule, but to become more mentally interested in life, in the thought world, in some subject which will tend to develop the mental capacity and so bring about the ability to live in the head and not in the emotional region. focussed attention to life and its problems, and some potent mental occupation will effect a cure. it is for this reason that wise teachers of meditation parallel the meditation work with


ALICE A BAILEY08 A TREATISE ON WHITE MAGIC

th rule touches upon three factors which engage the attention of the creating agent before the physical form emerges into view on the exterior plane. these three are: 1. the condition of the waters. 2. the safety of the one who thus creates. 3. steady contemplation. we will deal briefly with these three and then we will consider the three factors which the disciple needs to relate if he ever aims to become an active and potent co-operator with the hierarchy. these are the eye, the heart, the throat. the interpretation and significance of these rules can be carried forward along several lines. for our purposes, the one followed will be that relating to the disciple and his work, and will deal with his training in the magical work of the ego, as that ego occupies and employs a physical form

ent life and activity. the first hindrance to the potency of the work comes through the failure of the disciple to carry on these activities simultaneously. the second cause of failure lies in his neglecting to consider the condition of the waters or the state of the emotional substance into which this mental form must go and so gather to itself the matter of the astral plane which will enable it to become a- 93- a treatise on white magic copyright 1998 lucis trust functioning entity on that plane. if it cannot do this, it becomes simply and eventually a dead form on the plane of mind, for it will lack that motivating power of desire which is necessary to carry it forward to completion on the physical plane. it is interesting to remember this: if a thought-form is sent forth into the emoti

f all forms) and does not work with their astral bodies. this has been oft forgotten by teachers both in the east and in the west. in working with souls the true technique of evolution is carried forward, for it is the soul within the forms in every kingdom in nature which is responsible for the developing work of, and within, the form. may i say therefore to students that their main objective is to become aware of the soul, to cultivate soul consciousness, and to learn to live and work as souls. until such time as their use of their apparatus becomes voluntary they would be well advised to train their minds, study the laws governing manifestation, and learn to include all that which we now cover by the word 'higher' a misnomer, but it must suffice. second, when the use of the subjective i

ne (like unto a spider's thread) which can be followed back until the source of the lower manifestation is reached and the soul consciousness is entered. the above language is symbolic and yet vitally accurate but is expressed thus in order to convey information to those who know, and protect those who as yet know not "the path of the just is as a shining light" and yet at the same time a man has to become that path itself. he enters the light and becomes the light and functions then as a lamp set in a dark place, carrying illumination to others and lighting the way before them. the next point that a master has to consider before admitting a man into his group is whether or no such a step is karmically possible or whether there exist in a man's record those conditions which negate his admi

the two impacts upon the sentient body must be recognised as different. the question has to be asked: is this reaction a response to personality life or is it a response to the soul consciousness? does this impulse which seeks to sweep my sentient body into activity come from the divine life within me or is it coming from the form aspect in any of its manifestations? does it cause my astral body to become active in such a way that those who are en rapport with me are hurt thereby or helped? are they hindered or aided? a close study of one's emotional reactions brings one to the consideration of that basic characteristic which cannot be over-emphasized in view of the world's present condition. harmlessness. i tell you that the achieving of harmlessness in the positive sense (not in the neg


ALICE A BAILEY09 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME I ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY I

ence either in the body or out of the body, and which is the undying immutable being, belief in whom has sustained countless millions down the ages? is the soul a fiction of the imagination and has science satisfactorily disproved its existence? is consciousness a function of the brain and of the allied nervous system, or shall we accept the idea of a conscious dweller in the form? does our power to become aware of and to react to our surroundings find its source in the body-nature, or is there an entity who beholds and takes action? is this entity different to and separable from the body, or is it the result of the body type and life, and so either persists after the body disappears, or disappears with it and is lost? is there nothing but matter or energies in constant movement which prod

e of mystery for man today; he has knowledge on these matters. but the rarer levels of the physical plane lie hid and are, for man, his next field of discovery. the ceremonial ray brings with it the means whereby that knowledge may be acquired and revealed to all, and thus not be the sole property of the wise and of the occultists. the three higher etheric levels, with their denizens, are waiting to become the property of all, and with their inhabitants comes the next approximation. it is possible at this time to foretell certain events which will come to pass during the next one- 83- a treatise on the seven rays- volume i: esoteric psychology i copyright 1998 lucis trust hundred years. first, in about ten years time the first ether, with all that is composed of that matter, will be recogn


ALICE A BAILEY10 FROM BETHLEHEM TO CALVARY

business had been done and the "many things" undergone. we read that even on the cross the plan still engrossed his attention, and with his final "it is finished,"25 he passed through the gates of death to a joyful resurrection. the gradual revelation of the plan and its service always accompanies the initiation process; the individual learns to subordinate his life to the will of the father, and to become as christ became the servant of that will. the initiation process itself is only a part of the general plan for the race, and the paths of discipleship and of initiation are but the final stages of the path of evolution. the earlier steps on the path are concerned with human living and experiencing, but the final stages, after the new birth, are concerned with spiritual unfoldment. what

urney of existence lies behind the christ, and he, with his mother, journeys the last part of the way. consecrated from past aeons to this very work of world salvage, he has first of all to submit himself to the ordinary processes of birth and childhood. christ came forth from nazareth, the place of consecration, and went up to bethlehem, the house of bread, where in a peculiar way he himself was to become the "bread of life"51 to a hungry world. he was set apart, or set himself apart (as do all awakened sons of god) for the work of redemption. he came to feed the hungry, and in this connection two verses in the bible convey light upon his- 43- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust task and its preparation. isaiah tells us that "bread corn is bruised,"52 and christ himself t

in this initiation, he stood on a level with his brethren and demonstrated purity and peace. let us remember that "from the point of view of others only that man is original who can lead them beyond what they already know, but this he cannot do until he has become their equal in their knowledge."24 this is a point to be remembered. christ was purified. but ahead of him lay the temptations. he had to become in his consciousness (either anew or through the recovery of an ancient past of test and trial) our equal in all points of sin, of weakness and of human frailty, and of human success and achievement. christ had to demonstrate his moral greatness as well as his divinity and his perfection as man attaining maturity. he had to pass through the tests to which every would-be citizen of the ki

, through another apostle, matthew, have told us about it. we remain as onlookers, but it is an experience in which we shall some day share. this we have forgotten. we have taken to ourselves the language of the fourth great event in christ's life, and many of us have attempted to share and enter into the meaning of the crucifixion. we have looked on at the transfiguration, but have not attempted to become actively transfigured. but that must some day happen to us, and only after the transfiguration can we dare to climb mount golgotha. only when we have achieved expression of divinity in and through the lower personal nature shall we have attained to that of worth and value which can be permitted, under the divine plan, to be crucified. this is a forgotten truth. yet it is all part of the

ecognising and believing in the cosmic christ "the lamb slain from the foundation of the world,"21 then the new birth becomes possible, for the life of that universal christ, animating every form of divine expression, can then consciously and definitely carry the man forward into a new manifestation of divinity? the "blood is the life,"22 and it is the living christ that makes it possible for all to become citizens of that kingdom. it is the life of christ in each of us which makes us sons of the father, not his death which makes us sons. nowhere in the gospel story does an opposite statement find support. christ, at the communion service, gave- 101- from bethlehem to calvary copyright 1998 lucis trust his disciples the cup to drink, saying "this is my blood of the new testament, which is


ALICE A BAILEY11 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME II ESOTERIC PSYCHOLOGY II

eep study and meditation of all disciples. as the three rays which govern the lower triplicity blend and synthesise and produce the vital personality, and as they in their turn dominate the ray of the dense physical body, the lower man enters into a prolonged condition of conflict. gradually and increasingly, the soul ray "the ray of persistent and magnetic grasp, as it is occultly called, begins to become more active; in the brain of the man who is a developed personality, an increased awareness of vibration is set up. there are many degrees and stages in this experience, and they cover many lives. the personality ray and the egoic ray at first seem to clash, and then later a steady warfare is set up with the disciple as the onlooker and dramatic participator. arjuna emerges into the aren

ive, with the major emphasis in the solar plexus centre. this centre eventually becomes the great clearing house for all the lower forces and marks the period of the shift into a higher body, the astral body. this was characteristic of atlantean racial development. 3. the awakening of the throat centre and the shift of much of the lower energy into the throat activity. the ajna centre also begins to become active, producing integrated and creative personalities. this stage is characteristic of the present aryan race. 4 the awakening of the heart centre and the shift of the solar plexus energy into that centre, thus producing groups and the entrance of a new and fuller sense of spiritual energy. the shift of emphasis is then into those states of awareness which reveal the kingdom of god. th

y his small life activity into the world activity. it is this we call illumination for lack of a better word. all knowledge is a form of light, for it throws light into areas of awareness of which we have hitherto been unconscious. all wisdom is a form of light, for it reveals to us the world of meaning which lies behind the outer form. all understanding is an evocation of light, for it causes us to become aware of, or conscious of, the causes which are producing the outer forms which surround us (including our own) and which condition the world of meaning of which they are the expression. but when this fact is first seen, grasped, and when the initial revelation has come, when the place of the part in relation to the whole is sensed, and when the world which includes our little world is f

opposites (soul and personality) are blended, can and will produce the at-one-ment. the result of these realisations in consciousness leads inevitably to struggle, conflict, and aspiration plus constant frustration; this process produces those adjustments which must be made as the man becomes increasingly aware of the goal and increasingly "alive. the life expression (the threefold lower man) has to become accustomed to the new fields of consciousness and the opening areas of awareness, and to become used to the new powers which emerge, making the- 323- a treatise on the seven rays- volume ii: esoteric psychology ii copyright 1998 lucis trust man able to enter more easily the wider fields of service which he is discovering. it might be stated here in a broad and general sense that 1. stimu

nsible for many forms of heart trouble and for the various difficulties connected with the autonomic nervous system, particularly in relation to the vagus nerve. the prevalence of various forms of heart disease at this time, particularly among the intelligentsia, professional and financial classes, is due to the awakening of this centre and to the discovery of an unrecognised capacity in humanity to become group conscious, and to undertake group service. the thymus gland, which controls in a peculiar manner the life aspect in man, is closely connected with the heart centre, as might be expected. this gland must eventually become more active in the adult than is now the case, just as the pineal gland in the coming human races will no longer be an atrophied organism with its true functions n


ALICE A BAILEY12 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME I

preserving of that open mind which is ever ready for the unexpected presentation and able (when the spiritual vision is strong enough) to achieve a quick reversal of all preconceived ideals. this must be done when it is deemed spiritually wise and it involves also that waiting attitude which expects the new vision to appear, the newer truths to emerge into formulated clarity and the new potencies to become increasingly effective. such attitudes are peculiarly difficult for those disciples who have the sixth ray of devotion and idealism dominant in their energy equipment, for the ideals of a sixth ray aspirant crystallise most rapidly and are quickly distorted thereby. the temporary ideal (intended to guide the undeveloped aspirant) can become a barrier, separating him from truth and from t

ntion from the world of men. waste not time in anxiety as to the phenomenal achievement. that must inevitably come if the fiery aspiration of each of you and the power to persist is steadfastly nurtured. you can now resume more active meditation and a breathing exercise which i will give to you. in your meditation seek to keep the whole process in the head and remember that for you the problem is to become an "extrovert of the heart type" instead of being, as you are, an "introvert of the head type" therefore, for you the way of release is the way of love and the note of love should colour all your meditation. proceed therefore carefully to follow all instructions, remembering that, for you, i seek to avoid all emphasis on the form side. the subject of your meditation could be summed up in

all themes are of spiritual moment. you should only evidence interest in the self during the hour of the evening review which i would ask you still carefully to continue. it is of real profit to you. life for you at this time holds much of service. see to it that you crystallise not. as one gets older in the physical sense (a thought which you ever evade, my brother) there is always the tendency to become set in one's life rhythms and objectives; the life theme is steady and the danger of rigidity is very real. see to it that you keep flexible and fluid and learning all the time. teach, my brother, from the living experiences which you undergo and not from an accumulated series of life episodes. this thought warrants your careful consideration. only thus can your words and your life influ

den gate which lie ahead are not so dim and distant. their outline is more clear and the "sound which issues forth" conveys now somewhat to your inner sense of hearing. you are, as i believe i earlier told you, a pledged sannyasin. that carries with it joy, but responsibility; discipline but realised gain. the work to be done by a sannyasin lies ever in the realm of increasing realisation. he has to become aware and conscious of each step that he takes and its result, of each motive that impels and its effect, and of each objective gained and its consequence. the fruits of discipline have to be clearly understood by him without any attachment to the results of the work. this alert awareness must be fostered by you, my brother. a condition of increased sensitivity in yourself to yourself an

y for an inner freedom, preserved inviolate, is for you an urgent one, but you are learning fast the lesson that freedom is a state of mind and not a condition of being. the fear of an isolated loneliness has oft beset you, yet you have realised at the same time that that type of loneliness is oft the setting of the disciple. the increased sensitivity of a disciple's vehicles causes him gradually to become aware of the true world of subtler values. for what you are being prepared you have been told and know. you know also that a deeper attachment to humanity, paralleling a finer and more clear-cut and clearly realised detachment is for you, therefore, a major objective. i have in this last sentence summed up for you your immediate problem, and i tell you also for your encouragement that yo


ALICE A BAILEY13 PROBLEMS OF HUMANITY

ousness of the children of today and of those who will yet be born, the significance and the importance of right human relations? can they then continue this educational process for a long enough time? here lies the test of the true intentions of the united nations. the spiritual potentialities of the german people must not be forgotten. we must look forward towards that which they can be trained to become. practically speaking, they can more easily be changed under right methods of teaching and conditioning than any other nation in europe. germany still expresses the herd consciousness. this must be transmuted into group consciousness the consciousness of the free individual who collaborates with other men of goodwill for the benefit of the whole. great britain great britain has been a gr

s of others, the encroachments of individual desire upon group requirements for personal gain, will emerge in right perspective and at the right time. educators will need to remember that thousands of children have looked on constantly at evil deeds perpetrated by older people; this will have perverted their outlook, given them wrong standards and undermined right senior authority. a child is apt to become anti-social when he is not understood or when circumstances demand too much of him. a right atmosphere, the imparting of a few correct principles, and much loving understanding are the prime requirements in the most difficult transitional period with which we are faced. an organized way of living will help much but the children we are considering have known little discipline. the work of


ALICE A BAILEY14 THE REAPPEARANCE OF THE CHRIST

ions, aspirants (trained by senior disciples) find their way to- 46- the reappearance of the christ copyright 1998 lucis trust christ, who administers the first two initiations; but in these words he is referring to still higher states of unfoldment. through these initiations, administered by the christ, the disciple becomes an agent of the love of god; the higher initiations enable him, however, to become, stage by stage, an agent of the will of god. the first group knows and understands the second stanza of the invocation "from the point of love within the heart of god, let love stream forth into the hearts of men; the group which (in the aquarian age) the christ himself will "nourish" and prepare will know the meaning of the third stanza "from the centre where the will of god is known

s a great natural law upon our planet. 2. it is a process, instituted and carried forward under the law of evolution. 3. it is closely related to and conditioned by the law of cause and effect. 4. it is a process of progressive development, enabling men to move forward from the grossest forms of unthinking materialism to a spiritual perfection and an intelligent perception which will enable a man to become a member of the kingdom of god. 5. it accounts for the differences among men and in connection with the law of cause and effect (called the law of karma in the east) it accounts for differences in circumstances and attitudes to life. 6. it is the expression of the will aspect of the soul and is not the result of any form decision; it is the soul in all forms which reincarnates, choosing

awareness (physical, emotional and mental) and through that livingness bringing into activity those registering and those recording cells within the brain substance which have hitherto not been susceptible to the higher impression. through this expanding area of registration or, if you prefer it, through the development of a finer recording instrument or responsive apparatus, the mind is enabled to become the transmitter of higher values and of spiritual understanding. thus the individual becomes aware of areas of divine existence and of states of consciousness which are always eternally present but which the individual man was constitutionally unable to contact or to register; neither the mind, nor its recording agent, the brain, were able to from the angle of their evolutionary developm

christ himself; he worked with men very frequently through others, reaching humanity through the medium of his twelve apostles, regarding paul as substituting for judas iscariot. the buddha tried the same system but the relation of his group was, in the first instance, to him and not so much to the world of men. christ sent his apostles out into the world to feed the sheep, to seek, to guide and to become "fishers of men" the relation of the disciples of the christ was only secondarily to their master but primarily to a demanding world; that attitude still controls the hierarchy, yet with no loss of devotion to the christ. what the buddha had instituted symbolically and in embryo became factual and existent under the demands of the piscean age. in the age into which we are now emerging, t


ALICE A BAILEY16 GLAMOUR A WORLD PROBLEM

tiate between his own astral body and the glamours which affect and sway and submerge him. his problem upon the mental plane is more clearly defined, even if it is equally difficult. 3. astral glamour is a form of energy and an energy of great potency, owing to three factors: a. it is of such an ancient rhythm, being inherent in astral substance itself, that it is most difficult for a human being to become aware of it or to understand it; it is the result of the age-long activity of human desire. b. it is a corporate part of a man's own energy nature, and therefore constitutes for him the line of least resistance; it is part of a great world process and therefore a part of the individual life process also, and is, in itself, not wrong but an aspect of reality. this realisation necessarily

oup members were still struggling with glamour and it needed a longer time for them to adjust themselves to recognition of it when encountered. the major task of this group was to dissipate some of the universal glamour by a united indicated meditation. certain of the group members also were facing or had major adjustments in their lives, and it took a little time for the needed subjective rhythm to become established. but they all worked with understanding, perseverance and enthusiasm, and it was not long before the group work was started. you would find it of value to consider the following questions: 1. what is the method whereby ideas are developed from the moment of impressing the mind of some intuitive? broadly speaking, they pass through the following stages, as you have oft been to

dea may consequently become an illusion with great facility and prove a disastrous conditioning factor in the life of the man who registers it. you might well ask here if the hierarchy itself is not conditioned by an idea and, therefore, is itself a victim of general and widespread illusion. apart from the fact that the directors of the hierarchy and the custodians of the plan are never permitted to become such until they are free from the incentive of illusion, i would remind you that all ideas stream into the planetary consciousness along the channel of the seven rays. thus, the hierarchy is wide open, in any case, to the seven major groups of ideas which are the idea of god for any specific point in time- 78- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust expressed in seven major w

ion can be clarified and incidentally individual illusion also. the unfoldment of human awareness has been progressive down the ages, and has been dependent upon two major and related factors: 1. the factor of the gradual development of the human mind through the processes of evolution itself. this might be regarded as the innate capacity of that which we call the mind, the chitta, or mind stuff, to become more and more sensitive to the impact of the phenomenal world, and to the impression from the higher worlds of being. the mind is the instrument which registers the process of "becoming" but it is also during the later stages of human unfoldment capable of registering the nature or function of being. becoming is revealed through the medium of the intellect; being, through the medium of t

saying "so let it be, and help me in my own life to end all glamour and untruth" it will take aspirants some time to gain facility in this work, but it is surely obvious that in learning what is an entirely new technique of service each step must be mastered and practised- 139- glamour: a world problem copyright 1998 lucis trust for quite a long time. every new branch of learning takes some time to become familiar and this one is no exception. but the effort is well worth while both from the individual angle and as an act of service to humanity. that all the groups may learn to function in the light and that glamour may disappear from all your lives so that you may walk freely in that light and use that light for others is the wish of my heart for you. formula for the dissipation of glamo


ALICE A BAILEY17 TELEPATHY AND THE ETHERIC VEHICLE

stage of immediate response to thought, unlimited by speech or other medium of expression. disciples will endeavour to work in both ways, and the medium of normal human relations and that of supernormal subjective relations must be studied by them and expressed by them. in this way the time of bridging and the period of transition can be spanned. it will take about five hundred years for the race to become normally telepathic, and when i say normally i mean consciously. this bridging work must be carried forward by disciples in three ways: 1. by an endeavour to understand- 20- telepathy and the etheric vehicle copyright 1998 lucis trust a. the medium of transmission. b. the method of transmission. c. the manner of reception. d. the mode of inter-related activity. 2. by the cultivation of s

ucis trust the problem of the aspirant as he "engenders" his magnetic aura is himself to withdraw, and thus lessen the extent and the power of the astral aura, and extend and increase the potency of the mental aura. it should be remembered that the large majority of aspirants are definitely polarised in the astral nature, and that therefore their problem is to achieve a different polarisation and to become focussed upon the mental plane. this takes time and vast effort. eventually as mentioned above the radiation of the soul is substituted in place of the hitherto present emotional activity of the aspirant; this emanation is, in reality, a radiation from the love petals of the egoic lotus. the moment an aspirant begins to work consciously at his own unfoldment and to consider and deal with

iousness when brought together by divine purpose, constitute the essential dualism of our manifested life. all that we are able to recognise of that purpose is the hierarchical plan, and this only disciples and advanced aspirants can judge and recognise. this plan is based upon knowledge of divine guidance in the past, the recognition of progress out of that past into the present, plus the effort to become sensitive to the right emergence of that plan (embodying ever an aspect of the purpose) in the immediate future. the purpose is related to the past, the present and the future; the agents of the plan are impressed from shamballa, via the nirmanakayas; the process is then repeated, and advanced humanity become the recipients, the sensitive recipients, of the plan as transmitted to them by

souls awaiting incarnation in human form on earth, as was the case with the vast majority of these visiting solar angels. statement four. alignment between the head centre and the heart centre upon the involutionary arc was thus set up; another expansion took place which resulted, as you know well, in the creation of a new kingdom in nature, the fourth or human kingdom. this kingdom was destined to become and is today the third major centre in the planetary life. then another alignment, but one which is still contained upon the involutionary arc, took place. statement five. today, an evolutionary alignment is taking place. the planetary centre which we call humanity is active and vibrant, and it is now possible to "progress along the upward way and create the line which links the lesser w

the antahkarana is constructed or in process of construction. 2. energy from the planetary centre, the hierarchy, utilises the heart centre. this centre is the agent of divine love (expressing basically the will-to-good) working through the soul of the individual aspirant or disciple; this becomes possible when contact with the soul has been attained in some measure and the aspirant is on the way to become a soul-infused personality. 3. energy from the third planetary centre, humanity, utilises the throat centre, working through the integrated personality, and therefore only when a relatively high degree of evolutionary unfoldment has been attained. the throat centre only becomes creatively and spiritually active when the lower nature has been to some degree subordinated to idealistic aspi


ALICE A BAILEY18 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME III ESOTERIC ASTROLOGY

the hierarchy. 2. they produce an effect upon unevolved man, enabling him to function as an ordinary, unenlightened human being. it should be noted here, however, that all the energies zodiacal, systemic, and planetary have a definite effect upon all the lives in all forms in all kingdoms of nature. nothing can escape these radiatory and magnetic influences. the goal of evolution for humanity is to become consciously and livingly aware of the nature of these energies and begin to know them and to use them. this is the field of occultism as the hierarchy has always told men. it might be stated that the disciple has to become consciously aware of the planetary influences and begin to use them for the carrying out of soul purpose. the initiate has to be aware of the zodiacal influences which

rgy or electric fire, solar fire and fire by friction. each hierarchy manifests a triple energy or an aspect of each of the above, and that necessitates a ninefold differentiation, for the two first are triple, as is the third. it is the rejection of the triadal lives by units in the fourth hierarchy, that of the human monads, which precipitates a man eventually into the eighth sphere. he refuses to become a christ, a saviour and remains self-centred. we have dealt with the first three hierarchies which are regarded as ever "seeing the face of the ruler of the deep" or as being so pure and holy that their forces are in realised contact with their emanating source. we now take up for brief consideration two hierarchies which closely concern ourselves, the human self-conscious entities. thes

ance of that basic combination of signs, that "triangle in the consciousness" of humanity: cancer leo aquarius. mass awareness individual awareness group awareness. instinctual consciousness intelligent consciousness intuitive consciousness. then, from the standpoint of achievement in capricorn, he works for several lives around the zodiacal path, descending into the sea of the mass consciousness to become what is called in the ancient books "the crab, who clears the ocean of matter which flows around the soul of man" and eventually to become a functioning world saviour in pisces. he descends into the world of men to save mankind and to further the plan. he is then "the fish who swims free in the ocean of matter" the initiate has always to express, in each sign of the zodiac, the consummat

nd strife, brought to the individual through the influence of the planetary ruler, mars, the god of war, a needed purification takes place. the same purification, but this time through vision, comes to the developed man through the activity of the subjective ruler of the planet, mercury, who is the illuminating principle which releases the mind, directs the way of man through life and enables him to become aware of the divine plan which underlies all his fiery experience. 2. scorpio, which brings about eventually the death of the personality and with which we shall later deal when we come to consider that sign. esoterically as well as exoterically, scorpio is the sign of death and burial in the earth, of descent into the depths in order to be lifted again on to the heights (the mountain to

all contacts in the cycle of manifestation. he is, at this stage, negative, fluid and endowed with an instinctual consciousness which contains within itself the potentiality of the intuition. but the seed of the intuition is dormant. the mind which is the instrument of reception from the intuition is, at this stage, unawakened. 2. sagittarius here the ordinary man begins to demonstrate a tendency to become more focussed and the fluidity and negativity of pisces become concentrated upon the attainment of that which is desired. the man demonstrates one-pointed selfish instincts and though he may be, for instance, friendly and kind, it is through a desire for popularity. this is a good expression of the individual sagittarian subject and shows also the tendency of the soul to turn all evil ev


ALICE A BAILEY19 THE UNFINISHED AUTOBIOGRAPHY

r that i was a perfectly useless person. i could make beautiful lace, but nobody wanted lace and, in any case, i couldn't get the materials for lace making in america. i had no particular gifts; i could not use a typewriter; i could not teach; i did not know what to do. there was only one industry in this district and that was the sardine industry and rather than let the children starve i decided to become a factory hand and work in a sardine cannery. i remember the time of crisis when i came to this decision. it was a major spiritual crisis. as i have earlier pointed out, i had arrived in america with much questioning in my mind as to the spiritual verities which could be believed. the theological course which i took on arrival did not help me at all. any theological course would undermin

spiritual angle, we ourselves have been used to initiate. looking back over the years it is now very apparent to us what has been definitely accomplished by the hierarchy through our instrumentality. when i say this i am giving no indication of bragging or self satisfaction. we are only one of many groups through which the masters of the wisdom are working, and any group that forgets this is apt to become smug isolationist and, therefore, in imminent danger of collapse. we have been permitted to do certain things. other disciples and groups have been responsible for initiating other projects under the guidance of their own masters. all these projects if carried- 130- the unfinished autobiography copyright 1998 lucis trust forward under hierarchical inspiration and in a spirit of true humi

herefore, lies the significance of the second advent of the christ. he will come bringing his disciples with him. the masters will again some day be present upon earth as they were millions of years ago during the infancy of mankind. then they left us for a while and disappeared behind the veil which separates the seen from the unseen. this they did in order to give man time to develop free will, to become an adult using his mind, making his own decisions, orienting himself finally towards the kingdom of god and consciously endeavoring to tread the path of return. this has taken place on such a large scale that it now appears possible that within the coming century the masters may emerge from their silence and again be known among men. to this end the tibetan has been working and many of u

stion and by indicating what is the work that the new group of world servers are seeking to do but no authoritative requests have been made in my name nor will they ever be made. the sumtotal of all these activities has been good; the misunderstandings have been few and have been inherent in the personal equipment and attitude of the critical. criticism is wholesome as long as it is not permitted to become destructive. personal training parallelling these major activities, i have since the year 1931 been training a group of men and women, scattered all over the world, in the techniques of accepted discipleship, academically understood. out of the many possible neophytes, i indicated to a.a.b (in 1931 and later) a group of approximately 45 people some known to her personally and some quite

ow himself and struggles to work as a conscious soul and not just as an active personality. he learns to control and direct his lower nature through a technical understanding of its constitution and to pour through it the light, love and power of the soul. through alignment, concentration and meditation, he establishes a permanent contact with his inner spiritual being and is then well on the way to become a useful server of humanity. 2. an esoteric school is an extension into the physical outer world of the inner group or ashram of a master. just as the individual disciple is taught to regard himself as a channel for the soul, and as an outpost of the consciousness of the master, so the true esoteric school is the outpost of some subjective spiritual group or ashram, conditioned and impre


ALICE A BAILEY20 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME IV ESOTERIC HEALING

lism which coloured his life and thoughts and which gave motive to all he sought to do, was his true self, that one reality. he recognises then that assimilation into and identification with that one reality enables duality to be transmuted into unity and the sense of- 71- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric healing copyright 1998 lucis trust search to be transformed into the effort to become what he essentially is a son of god, one with all sons of god. having accomplished that, he finds himself one with the one in whom we live and move and have our being. next, i would point out that the lowest expression of the mystical condition, and one with which we are becoming increasingly familiar, is that which is called a "split personality; when this condition is present, the pers

ishes personality contacts which veer between the stages of wild devotion and utmost hate on the part of the person affected by the disciple's energy. this produces constant turmoil in the disciple's life, until he has become adjusted to the effects of his energy distribution, and also frequent disruption of relationships and frequent reconciliations. when the disciple is of sufficient importance to become the organising centre of a group, or is in a position to begin to form, esoterically, his own ashram (prior to taking some of the major initiations, then the difficulty can be very real and most disturbing. there is, however, little that can be done by the disciple, except to attempt to regulate the outgoing energy of love. the- 75- a treatise on the seven rays- volume iv: esoteric heali

art centre. this, in reality, means that emotional energy, desire and ambition (in the race of men as a whole) are striving upwards towards the higher way. it should be noted here that the transference of solar plexus energy per se is the task of all aspirants to the path of discipleship at this particular time, plus the gradual awakening of the heart centre. the first members of the human family to become group conscious are naturally the aspirants and the disciples, and these set the pace for the rest of humanity. this they achieve through the pressure of life itself and of circumstances, and not by the following of set rules or specific meditations. later, prior to a certain major initiation, such rules and measures may be applied so as to give the initiate immediate and conscious contr

and purpose but not the will or purpose of the dominant mind or minds in the group. thus these can work out on the physical plane in right expression. however, when the group members are primarily occupied with their own ideas, their plans, their problems, and how they can use whatever light and knowledge may be received, they negate any possibility of such creative use of the united imagination. to become entirely free from this will take much careful cultivation and self-surrender to the soul. on healing energy. the question is sometimes asked by beginners "can we clearly distinguish between the healing energy, as expressed by the soul and by the personality? can we have some understanding of the part that love has to play in the art of healing" i can answer with brevity. when we come to

; the emotional nature will be stronger in this case than in the more advanced type and the task of the healer consequently harder. he will have, very frequently, to combat anxiety, emotional reactions of diverse kinds, fear and forebodings. the psychological condition will therefore be fluid, and the healer will have much to do to aid the patient to preserve a constancy of emotional reaction and to become calm and quiescent. this quiet reaction has to be attained if the healing energies are to pass effectively to the right centre and its controlled area. this can be brought about by the establishing of a harmonious rapport between the healer and the patient, prior to any healing process. healers in the new age will also establish their own clientele, just as physicians do today, and so le


ALICE A BAILEY21 EDUCATION IN THE NEW AGE

, rapid response, and physical coordination as the result of intention, must be emphasised. the child must be taught to hear and see, to make contacts and to use judgment; and his fingers must then respond to creative impulses to make and produce what he sees and hears. thus are laid the elements of the arts and crafts, of drawing and of music. in the next ten years the mind is definitely trained to become dominant. the child is taught to rationalise his emotional and desire impulses, and to discriminate the right from the wrong, the desirable from the undesirable, and the essential from the nonessential. this can be taught him through the medium of history and the intellectual training which the cycle of his life makes compulsory under the laws of the country in which he lives. a sense of

at will the lower attention in any desired manner. thus all aspects of man, spiritual and natural, can be focussed where needed. this bridging work has in part already been done. humanity has as a whole already bridged the gap between the emotional astral nature and the physical man. as i said elsewhere: we might generalise in the following manner as to the stages of growth and consequent ability to become the agent of ever increasing powers, tapping the resources of dynamic energy in the three worlds: lower types of humanity use the sutratma as it passes through the etheric body. average men utilise almost entirely that part of the sutratma which passes through the astral plane. their reactions are largely based on desire, and are emotional. intellectual men utilise the sutratma as it pas

s. nevertheless, until modern educators begin to admit the possibility that there are central units in man which underlie the tangible and visible mechanism, and will also admit the possibility of a central powerhouse of energy behind the mind, progress in education will be relatively at a standstill; the child will not receive the initial training and the foundational ideas which will enable him to become a self-directed, intelligent human being. psychology, with its emphasis upon the three aspects of man thought, emotional feeling, and the bodily organism has already made a vital contribution and is doing much to bring about radical changes in our educational systems. much remains to be done. the interpretation of men in terms of energy and the grasping of the seven types of energy which

f initiation it will be apparent to you, therefore, that the whole goal of the future and of the present effort, is to bring humanity to the point where it occultly speaking "enters into light" the entire trend of the present urge forward, which can be noted so distinctly in the race, is to enable the race to acquire knowledge, to transmute it into wisdom by the aid of the understanding, and thus to become "fully enlightened" enlightenment is the major goal of education. it is precisely in this region of thought and of recognition that the distinction is found between the work of the buddha and the work of the christ. the buddha achieved "enlightenment" and was the first of our humanity to do so. lesser grades of enlightenment have been frequently achieved by many previously incarnating so

e beneficial and would increase his knowledge, and should therefore be regarded as good. bear in mind, however, that energies per se are neither bad nor good. the great white lodge, our spiritual hierarchy, and the black lodge employ the same universal energies but with different motives and objectives; both groups are groups of trained esotericists. the esotericist in training has, therefore: 1. to become aware of the nature of the forces which constitute his personality equipment and which he himself magnetically brought into expression in the three worlds. they form a combination of active forces; he must learn to differentiate between strictly physical energy, which is automatic in its response to other and inner energies, and those which come from emotional and mental levels of consci


ALICE A BAILEY22 DISCIPLESHIP IN THE NEW AGE VOLUME II

personality to undue pressure and strain, to world conditions and clearer vision. vision reveals both the light and the dark, a thing which is oft forgotten. disciples are fortunate if the major results work out in the physical body. the reactions of the physical body are the least important and do the least harm to others. where they work out in an emotional or mental condition they are then apt to become a problem of fellow disciples, adding to their strain and necessitating an effort upon their part to carry the brother through with the least damage to the group. in this group work you need to remember that increasingly there will be no individual life. this is as it should be. increasingly disciples should be aware of each other and tune in with ease on each other; increasingly the bon

reacting to this inflow of energies, and with consequent conflict; with some of you it has produced a definite crisis and one that you have not yet resolved; with one or two of you in this group, it has led to a seething inner turmoil accompanied by an overemphasised introspection. this will be apt (if too protracted) to hinder your exoteric service. it is needless to remark that all of you need to become so sensitive to the quality of my ashram, and so preoccupied with the opportunity to serve which confronts every disciple these days, that your own personal development, your unique problem (so regarded by you) and your reactions should be forgotten. you need to remember that you are not as interesting to your soul as you may think. from the angle of the master, it is the ability of the

thinking. 7. the fundamental doctrines of the ageless wisdom, recognised all over the world and as expounded in my books, constitute the foundational teaching of the arcane school. this is so, not because they are my books but because they are part of the continuity of the ageless wisdom and constitute the latest emanation of the ageless wisdom issued by the hierarchy. they must not be permitted to become a bible of a sect, as has been the case with the secret doctrine and the theosophical society. this incidentally has been a profound disappointment to the hierarchy. a.a.b. must not be turned into an occult authority. those connected with the great white lodge favour no bibles or authorities only the freedom of the human soul. the teaching matters, not the source or the form. let me reit

might interpret wrongly and in any case you know not my intentions where your brother is concerned. your thought might emphasise a concrete meaning whereas i might have in view a totally different application. keep your mind, therefore, off your brother's instructions. your duty lies in the daily releasing of steady illumined love, free from all criticism. it is not your duty to aid your brother to become a better occultist and disciple. that is his concern, his soul's concern and mine. many of the hints given and the sentences in which they are embodied are taken from an old book of rules for disciples. some are directly from me, your master, and are applicable to your problems or your duty. part v the meditation work assigned to you thus far falls into three parts: a. the stage of raisi

appeal. note here the beautiful interlocking and the fine interrelation which has been established by our planetary logos. this new invocation expresses this complete interdependence in an unique manner. precipitation of the new and long awaited energies is brought about in three ways: 1. by the direct action of the hierarchy as its members train their disciples to tap this source of inspiration, to become sensitive to the awaited impression, and to bring down that which is needed for the enlightenment and restoration of mankind to its original high spiritual state. there is a higher condensation awaiting precipitation, but to humanity that will form a "raincloud of unknowable things" and necessitates not, therefore, your consideration. 2. by the disciples and aspirants of the world who pr


ALICE A BAILEY23 THE EXTERNALISATION OF THE HIERARCHY

oning is the easiest activity for the members of the hierarchy and constitutes the sine qua non prior to association with that hierarchy. it was realised that many people could be trained in the appreciation of this possibility and slowly developed to the point where theory could pass into practice. yet these people would not be equipped throughout their natures in such a way that they were ready to become part of the occult hierarchy, even in the stage of accepted disciples. it was the realisation of the need for a bridging group which would be neither entirely negative nor entirely positive which prompted some of the masters (who are connected with the hierarchy) to form the new group of world servers. these people belong to neither group and yet they can function more or less in relatio

i would point out that just as the energies released by use of the first three phrases of the invocation relate to the head, shamballa; to the heart, the hierarchy; and to the throat centre, humanity; so the right use of this fourth phrase will bring into conscious, functioning activity the centre between the eyebrows, the ajna centre in individual man and in humanity as whole. this centre begins to become active and to function dynamically, governing and directing the individual energies, once any real measure of personality integration has been achieved. it is, as you know, the fourth centre found above the diaphragm in the human body and the phrase which awakens it (both individually and in the group) is this fourth phrase. there is, therefore, a numerical relationship. when used wisely

and the ravages of physical pain which are felt by all those upon whom the war has had its dire effects, and upon whom it has laid the hand of suffering. such a sensitivity and such a sympathetic response are apt to produce a condition of negativity and a psychic preoccupation with the immediate situation among all workers, and thus render them deaf to the call of their actual duty or else liable to become distraught by the dual effort of being effective in service, whilst at the same time fighting off emotional reactions. the capacity of the worker to respond, therefore, to the inner voices and to serve dispassionately and selflessly is seriously handicapped. i challenge all workers and all members of the new group of world servers to leave their personal problems behind. this is a time o

? it is feeling and fanatical adherence to a loved ideal which frequently stand between a disciple and effective service on the physical plane. it is old habits of thought and the determined effort to interpose some mystical dream between conditions as they are and conditions as they could be, if disciples took right action, which have prevented effective service. but, my brother, all things have to become new and that means a new vision, a new idealism, and a new life technique. past ideals, past dreams and past efforts to tread the path and express brotherhood have produced most successfully a certain changed attitude in the race, a new orientation to the life of the spirit, and a focussed intention to move forward. that was the desired goal and that goal has now been reached. the right

ore general undertaking of raising the mass consciousness. the arcane school was therefore formed for two purposes: a. primarily to aid the hierarchy in its work during the world crisis a crisis for which the hierarchy has been long prepared. the arcane school was not and is not the only group with this objective, but it is definitely among the most influential. b. to train probationary disciples to become accepted disciples, so that the hierarchy could find those who could safely carry spiritual power and be channels of love and understanding to the world. you can see, therefore, that the arcane school is not so much engaged in helping the individual as in aiding the hierarchy to salvage humanity. for this work, training is required, and the arcane school provides this. 3. the fact of the


ALICE A BAILEY24 A TREATISE ON THE SEVEN RAYS VOLUME V THE RAYS AND THE INITIATIONS

elf-conscious, existences. these four lunar lords constitute what the ageless wisdom teaching calls "the four sides of the square" they are the "lower quaternary "the imprisoning cubes" or the cross upon which the inner spiritual man is to be crucified. these four elementals have an intelligence all their own, are upon the involutionary arc, are following the law of their own being when they tend to become powerful, and thereby fully express that which is in them. c. a dominant controlling lunar lord who is that which we understand by the term the 'lower personality; he (if the personal pronoun can be used) is the sumtotal of the physical, astral and mental elementals, and it is this power which at present forces the 'fiery energies' of the body to feed the lower three centres. the etheric

to thought which will make the initiate what he ought to be, because his conscious mind is free for group functioning. this is a concept which must be increasingly cultivated "as a man thinketh in his heart, so he is" the lower mind should be the organ of heart expression and be as unconscious in its functioning as is the rhythm of the heart itself the physical heart. the higher mind is intended to become increasingly the field of the initiate's effort, and hence the constant need for him to build the antahkarana. in this rule we are therefore dealing with the work to be done by a group of pledged disciples and initiates; they are learning together to make an approach to shamballa (involving the will element; this is as much a goal of the hierarchy as approach to the hierarchy is the goal

bjective of all training given to the disciple is to shift his conscious awareness from the point where he is to levels which are higher than those in the three worlds of definitely human evolution; the intention is to teach him to function on those planes of conscious contact which are as yet so subjective that he only accepts them as existent in theory. the trained initiate knows that they have to become his natural habitat, and that eventually he has to relegate the ordinary and normal human experience to the three worlds of daily expression. these become eventually the worlds that exist below the threshold of consciousness; they are relegated to the realm of the subconscious recoverable consciously, if necessary for right service of humanity, but as much- 90- a treatise on the seven ra

christ himself; he worked with men very frequently through others, reaching humanity through the medium of his twelve apostles, regarding paul as substituting for judas iscariot. the buddha tried the same system, but the relation of his group was, in the first instance, to him and not so much to the world of men. christ sent his apostles out into the world to feed the sheep, to seek, to guide and to become "fishers of men" the relation of the disciples of the christ was only secondarily to their master, and primarily to a demanding world; that attitude still controls the hierarchy, yet with no less of devotion to the christ. what the buddha had instituted symbolically and in embryo became factual and existent under the demands of the piscean age. 3. the third great change has been in the r

nderstanding the limitations psychological and physical which restrict man's free expression of divinity. we dealt with a major condition which has to be faced and comprehended if humanity is ever to step- 209- a treatise on the seven rays- volume v: the rays and the initiations copyright 1998 lucis trust off the ordinary path of evolution on to the path of discipleship and of initiation. man has to become aware of the ray effects, of the place the centres play in his advance and unfoldment, and of the play of energies and forces which produce the difficulties and the diseases, and can at the same time cure them and bring about the liberation of the man. from the consideration of limitations we passed on to an entirely new theme and an entirely new concept as regards man's education when h


ALICE BAILEY THE LABOURS OF HERCULES

es as the aspirant, reverses himself, and begins to work through the twelve signs of the zodiac, only now working from aries to pisces via taurus (anti-clockwise, instead of working in the ordinary human retrogressive fashion, from aries to taurus via pisces (clockwise. finally, the changing focus of the life and the steady application to the twelve labors in the twelve signs enables the disciple to become the triumphant victor. then he can comprehend the significance of the fourth key thought and can exclaim in unison with the cosmic deity "listen to this great secret. although i am above birth and rebirth, or law, being the lord of all there is, for all emanateth from me, still do i will to appear in my own universe and am therefore born by my power and thought and will (the bhagavad git

he world of souls, and to vision group ends and group objectives. now he has to learn to use the- 22- the labours of hercules life force with unselfish intent, and not for the satisfaction of his personal greeds. the three initial impulses in aries three outstanding urges characterize this sign. there is, as we have seen, the urge to begin. this may express itself simply as the urge to take form, to become involved in matter; or it may reverse the process and focus itself in the urge to achieve liberation from form, and the emergence of the soul from the prison of the form nature. then this urge is followed by the consequent urge to create, that activity of the deity which results in the formation of worlds of expression and satisfies his desire to incarnate in a solar system, and to begin

ominantly the sign of instinct; but the sublimation of instinct is the intuition. in the same way, as matter has to be lifted up into heaven, so instinct has to be likewise lifted up, and when it has been thus transcended and transmuted, it manifests as intuition (symbolized by the doe. the intermediate stage is that of the intellect. the great need of hercules now is to develop his intuition and to become familiar with that instantaneous recognition of truth and reality which is the high prerogative and potent factor in the life of a liberated son of god. meaning of the story eurystheus, therefore, sent hercules to capture the golden horned keryneian doe or hind. the word "hind" comes from an old gothic word, meaning "that which must be seized, in other words, that which is elusive and di


AN INTRO TO STUDY OF THE KABALAH

eal, but only as conceivable by humanity. for example, the kabalah demonstrates the grouping of the ten sephiroth into three pillars; the pillar of mercy, the pillar of severity, and the pillar of mildness between them: these may also be associated with the three mother letters, a, m, sh; aleph, mem and shin. then again by two horizontal lines we may form three groups and consider these sephiroth to become types of the three divisions of man's nature, the intellectual, moral, and sensuous (neglecting malkuth, the material body, thus connecting the kabalah with mental and moral philosophy and ethics. by three lines again we consider the sephiroth to be divisible into four planes, upon each of which i have already said you must conceive the whole ten sephiroth to be immanent. by a series of


ANATHEMA OF ZOS

d for love in desire. shall nothing change except through your accusing diet? in that ye are cannibals, what meat should i offer? having eaten of your dead selves savored with every filth, ye now raven to glutton of my mind's motion? in your conflict ye have obtained? ye who believe your procreation is ultimate are the sweepings of creation manifest, returning again to early simplicity to hunger, to become, and realize-ye are not yet. ye have muddled time and ego. think ye to curb the semen sentimentally? ye deny sexuality with tinsel ethics, live by slaughter, pray to greater idiots-that all things may be possible to ye who are impossible. for ye desire saviors useless to pleasure. verily, far easier for madmen to enter heaven than moral lepers. of what difference is life or death? of wha


ARADIA GOSPEL OF THE WITCHES

he conjuration to the goddess, 22 wassoon rewarded by the attention and devotion of a brave and wealthy cavalier, who was indeed asadmirable a suitor as any one could desire. but the mother, who was far more bent on gratifying vin-dictiveness and cruel vanity than on her daughters happiness, was infuriated at this, and when thegentleman came to her, she bade him begone, for her daughter was vowed to become a nun, and anun she should be or die.then the young lady was shut up in a cell in a tower, without even the company of her governess,and put to strong and hard pain, being made to sleep on the stone floor, and would have died ofhunger had her mother had her way.then in this dire need she prayed to dianato set her free; when lo! she found the prison door unfas-tened, and easily escaped. t

is the mother was seriously frightened, for she knew the spirit of her child, and wasafraid lest the girl already had a lover, and would make a great scandal over the blow; and turning itall over, she thought of an elderly lady of good family, but much reduced, who was famous for herintelligence, learning, and power of persuasion, and she thought, this will be just the person toinduce my daughter to become pious, and fill her head with devotion and make a nun of her. soshe sent for this clever person, who was at once appointed the governess and constant attendant ofthe young lady, who, instead of quarrelling with her guardian, became devoted to her.however, everything in this world does not go exactly as we would have it, and no one knows whatfish or crab may hide under a rock in a river

rom her, and would not yield to her wishes; he was the light which fliesinto the most distant parts of heaven, the mouse which flies before the cat.then dianawent to the fathers of the beginning, to the mothers, the spirits who were before the firstspirit, and lamented unto them that she could not prevail with lucifer. and they praised her for hercourage; they told her that to rise she must fall; to become the chief of goddesses she must becomea mortal.and in the ages, in the course of time, when the world was made, dianawent on earth, as didlucifer, who had fallen, and dianataught magic and sorcery, whence came witches and fairies andgoblins all that is like man, yet not mortal.and it came thus that dianatook the form of a cat. her brother had a cat whom he loved beyond allcreatures, and

rom slavery,and so ye shall be free in everything;and as the sign that ye are truly free,ye shall be naked in your rites, both menand women also: this shall last untilthe last of your oppressors shall be dead;and ye shall make the game of benevento,extinguishing the lights, and after thatshall hold your supper thus: page 10 translation.tis true indeed that thou a spirit art,but thou wert born but to become againa mortal; thou must go to earth belowt o be a teacher unto women and menwho fain would study witchcraft in thy school.yet like cains daughter thou shalt never be,nor like the race who have become at lastwicked and infamous from suffering,as are the jews and wandering zingari,who are all thieves and knaves; like unto themye shall not be..and thou shalt be the first of witches known;a


BASIL VALENTINE TWELVE KEYS

the sky and the stars are my habitation, the earth is my spouse. though i must die and be buried, yet vulcan causes me to be born anew. therefore, hungary is my native land, and my mother encloses the whole world. when all that were present had received these his sayings, he thus continued: cause that which is above to be below; that which is visible, to be invisible; and that which is palpable, to become impalpable. again, let that which is below become that which is above; let the invisible become visible, and the impalpable, palpable. here you see the perfection of our art, without any defect, or diminution. but that in which death and life, destruction and resurrection dwell, is a round sphere, with which the goddess of fortune drives her chariot, and imparts the gift of wisdom to men

and are developed, perfected, and matured by the gentle coction of natural fire, until they have attained their highest perfection. if the fruit of a tree be plucked before it is ripe, it is unfit for use; and if the potter fail to harden his vessels in the fire, they cannot be employed for any good purpose. in the same way you must exercise considerable patience in preparing our elixir, if it is to become all that you wish it to become. no fruit can grow from a flower that has been plucked before the time. he who is in too great a hurry, can bring nothing to perfection, but is almost sure to spoil that which he has in hand. remember, then, that if our stone be not sufficiently matured, it will not be able to bring anything to maturity. the substance is dissolved in a bath, and its parts r


BELL CHRISTOPHER PAUL TSIU MARPO THE CAREER OF A TIBETAN PROTECTOR DEITY

found in the architecture of samy monastery, intentionally structured like a ma..ala (figure 21. thus, the ma..ala becomes a method of control, superimposing the order of a buddhist universe on a hostile land. on a smaller scale, the ma..ala is initially used to establish the abode of a deity before continuing with a ritual program. with the ma..alas of tutelary deity, the ultimate ritual goal is to become fully associated with that deity as an expedient means toward enlightenment. in the case of tsiu marpo, as well as otherworldly deities, the goal is to establish his presence at the site of the ritual by first drawing the ma..ala of tamdrin. the first chapter of the warlord s tantra sets the scene by visually situating the reader within tamdrin s ma..ala "in the pure realm of the unsurpa

emptiness for the purpose of generating the exalted realm where the symbolic activity of the ritual is brought to fruition. this generation of the exalted realm and communing with the deity out of emptiness is the foundational practice required in order to accomplish the ritual details outlined in these texts. the highest purpose of deity yoga is soteriological, imitating a boddhisattva in order to become a bodhisattva, thus achieving enlightenment. however, this practice is also used for the more pragmatic goals of these ritual texts. the ritual performer becomes tamdrin or possibly padmasambhava in order to command tsiu marpo to perform that which is requested of him: protection. 139 see bentor 1996, p. 1. 140 see williams 2000, pp. 192-276. 86 1.2 tsiu marpo and retinue iconography onc

aid to be pyrite or magnetite; a black cubic stone used in medicine; also considered a soul-stone for might demons. see gyatso 1998, p. 70. 167 the opening with sealing wax. fasten a whip cord of five-colored silk to the copper handle and set just that on the cushion. the invited violence demons are dissolved again and again; and having scattered the choicest portion and the offerings, when bound to become whatever, the vow-holders follow like dogs, and whatever deed with which they are entrusted, it will be completed without interruption" speaking thus, one completes the second procedure of advising one s own life-energy and heart. samaya. rgya rgya rgya. 3. third stage [summon] by means of secret life stone and life wheel (316.4-317.3 "homage to glorious tamdrin! regarding the key points


BLACK SERPENT1

rs grow larger. the dominionists believe that they will not have to forcefully take over the country. they expect that people will naturally and peacefully convert to their way of doing things. it's only a matter of "spreading the power of god's word" in other words, it's a matter of milking the first amendment for all it's worth and proselytizing until this particular brand of christianity grows to become the largest in the u.s; then, once they have become the majority, remove the first amendment and begin incorporating biblical commandments and punishments into american law. now i bet that many of my demonolator and satanist readers are probably sweating at the brow by now. however, let's keep a good head on our shoulders. there are certain things we need to keep in mind about these domi

oted a great deal of time to conversing with people of other religions. some of these have been neopagans of various varieties. some of them have been atheists. it's especially important for devil and demon worshipers to make friends with atheists, because most of the people who debunked the "satanic ritual abuse" scare of the 1980's were atheists and secular humanists. normally, it is quite easy to become friends with people such as these, so long as one makes it clear to them that one is not interested in converting or proselytizing to them. forming alliances with atheists and people in other minority religions is good, because there is safety in numbers. and satanists and demonolators, by themselves, do not have very great numbers at all (especially those of us who vote) 14 but more usu


BLACK WITCHCRAFT

is is the mind of the practitioner which has been liberated through antinomian practices and thought, by this determined focus that the will of the black adept has transformed he or she into a daemonic being. within ancient persian practice, the ahriman (satan) created daemon akoman (meaning evil mind) is the luciferian mind which seeks liberation and independence from the mass or herd mentality, to become something other by the forbidden or evil path of magick or witchcraft. certain tools within the craft sinister are often considered haunted objects, empowered by ongoing ritual practice by the witch or sorcerer which gives the fetish a seeming life independent from their own, however always usually in accordance to their will. ritual instruments such as the tibetan kangling, a trumpet ma


BLAVATSKY H P ANTHROPOGENESIS

other- is a philosophical necessity. separate them and that which is left is a gross superstition under a mask of emotionalism. but why "geometrize" as plato has it, why represent these emanations under the form of an immense arithmetical table? the question is well answered by the author just cited. his remarks are quoted in part ii "the theogony of the creative gods "mental perception" he says "to become physical perception, must have the cosmic principle of light: and by this, our mental circle must become visible through light; or, for its complete manifestation, the circle must be that of physical visibility, or light itself. such conceptions, thus formulated, became the groundwork of the philosophy of the divine manifesting in the universe" this is philosophy. it is otherwise when we

credit every star or planet with being inhabited (and there are men of science- m. flammarion among others- who believe in this fervently, on logical as well as on astronomical data. the moon being an inferior body to the earth even, to say nothing of other planets, the terrestrial men produced by her sons- the lunar men or "ancestors- from her shell or body, cannot be immortal. they cannot hope to become real, self-conscious and intelligent men, unless they are finished, so to say, by other creators. thus in the puranic legend, the son of the moon (soma) is budha (mercury "the intelligent" and the wise, because he is the offspring of soma, the "regent" of the visible moon, not of indu, the physical moon. thus mercury is the elder brother of the earth, metaphorically- his step-brother, so

are inferior lha (spirits, possessed of a dual body (an astral within an ethereal form. they are the fashioners and creators of our body of illusion "into the forms projected by the lha (pitris) the two letters (the monad, called also 'the double dragon) descend from the spheres of expectation* but they are like a roof with no walls, nor pillars to rest upon "man needs four flames and three fires to become one on earth, and he requires the essence of the forty-nine fires* to be perfect. it is those who have deserted the superior spheres, the gods of will* who complete the manu of illusion. for the 'double dragon' has no hold upon the mere form. it is like the breeze where there is no tree or branch to receive and harbour it. it cannot affect the form where there is no agent of transmission

e semi-esoteric allegories, that these beings were returning nirvanees, from preceding maha-manvantaras- ages of incalculable dura[[footnote(s[[footnote continued from previous page] yogis are shown in the puranas to be far more powerful than the gods. secondary gods or temporary powers in nature (the forces) are doomed to disappear; it is only the spiritual potentiality in man which can lead him to become one with the infinite and the absolute* see book i, stanzas iii. to v. the triangle becomes a pentagon (five-fold) on earth[[vol. 2, page] 80 the secret doctrine. tion which have rolled away in the eternity, a still more incalculable time ago- he would hardly understand the text correctly; while some vedantins might say "this is not so; the nirvanee can never return; which is true during

vil? if primeval man was meant to remain a half-witted, or rather witless, being, then his creation was aimless and even cruel, if produced by an omnipotent and perfect god. but adam and eve are shown, even in genesis, to be created by a class of lower divine beings, the elohim, who are so jealous of their personal prerogatives as reasonable and intelligent creatures, that they will not allow man to become "as one of us" this is plain, even from the dead-letter meaning of the bible. the gnostics, then, were right in regarding the jewish god as belonging to a class of lower, material and not very holy denizens of the invisible world[[vol. 2, page] 96 the secret doctrine. darkness in the realms of truth. good and evil are twins, the progeny of space and time, under the sway of maya. separate


BLAVATSKY H P COSMOGENESIS

nd atoms" and also "theophania "bodhisatvas and reincarnation" etc, etc) in its absoluteness, the one principle under its two aspects (of parabrahmam and mulaprakriti) is sexless, unconditioned and eternal. its periodical (manvantaric) emanation- or primal radiation- is also one, androgynous and phenomenally finite. when the radiation radiates in its turn, all its radiations are also androgynous, to become male and female principles in their lower aspects. after pralaya, whether the great or the minor pralaya (the latter leaving the worlds in statu quo, the first that re-awakes to active life is the plastic a'kasa, father-mother, the spirit and soul of ether, or the plane on the surface of the circle. space is called the "mother" before its cosmic activity, and father-mother at the first s

lute, must be omnipresent, hence not an atom but contains it within itself. the roots, the trunk and its many branches are three distinct objects, yet they are one tree. say the kabalists "the deity is one, because it is infinite. it is triple, because it is ever manifesting" this manifestation is triple in its aspects, for it requires, as aristotle has it, three principles for every natural body to become objective: privation, form, and matter* privation meant in the mind of the great philosopher that which the occultists call the prototypes impressed in the astral light- the lowest plane and world of anima mundi. the union of these three principles depends upon a fourth- the life which radiates from the summits of the unreachable, to become an universally diffused essence on the manifest

as the great illusion. he marks the places for the shining ones (stars) and turns the upper (space) into a shoreless sea of fire, and the one manifested (element) into the great waters (c "bright space, son of dark space" corresponds to the ray dropped at the first thrill of the new "dawn" into the great cosmic depths, from which it re-emerges differentiated as oeaohoo the younger (the "new life, to become, to the end of the life-cycle, the germ of all things. he is "the incorporeal man who contains in himself the divine idea- the generator of light and life, to use an expression of philo judaeus. he is called the "blazing dragon of wisdom[[footnote(s* lanoo is a student, a chela who studies practical esotericism "tri-dasa" or three times ten (30, alludes to the vedic deities, in round num

ested ray of the unknown all, are the very root of spiritual man" unless we want to believe the unphilosophical dogma of a specially created soul for every human birth- a fresh supply of these pouring in daily, since "adam- we have to admit the occult teachings. this will be explained in its place. let us see, now, what may be the occult meaning of this stanza. the doctrine teaches that, in order to become a divine, fully conscious god- aye, even the highest- the spiritual primeval intelligences must pass through the human stage. and when we say human, this does not apply merely to our terrestrial humanity, but to the mortals that inhabit any world, i.e, to those intelligences that have reached the appropriate equilibrium between matter and spirit, as we have now, since the middle point of

r-mother" he is an abstract philosophical idea. he produces nothing yet by himself; he is simply that potential creative power in virtue of whose action the noumenon of all future phenomena divides, so to speak, but to reunite in a mystic supersensuous act, and emit the creative ray. when the "divine son" breaks forth, then fohat becomes the propelling force, the active power which causes the one to become two and three- on the cosmic plane of manifestation. the triple one differentiates into the many, and then fohat is transformed into that force which brings together the elemental atoms and makes them aggregate and combine. we find an echo of this primeval teaching[[vol. 1, page] 110 the secret doctrine. in early greek mythology. erebos and nux are born out of chaos, and, under the actio


BLUE EQUINOX

this, then, up to arms! win thine own freedom for thyself! strike hard! ii of love it is written that .love is the law, love under will. herein is an arcanum concealed, for in the greek language agaph, love, is of the same numerical value as qelhma, the equinox 108 will. by this we understand that the universal will is of the nature of love. now love is the enkindling in ecstasy of two that will to become one. it is thus an universal formula of high magick. for see now how all things, being in sorrow caused by dividuality, must of necessity will oneness as their medicine. here also is nature monitor to them that seek wisdom at her breast: for in the uniting of elements to opposite polarities is there a glory of heat, of light, and of electricity. thus also in mankind do we behold the spri

years, he began to turn his attention toward the mysteries, and to investigate spiritualism, chiefly with the idea of disproving it. from this year his interest in the occult seems to date, and it was about this time that he first consciously aspired to find, and get into touch with, a true occult order. this aspiration was, as we shall see, fulfilled three years later, when he had an opportunity to become a probationer of the a.a, and immediately grasped it; but during those three years his researches led him into varied paths: spiritualism, faithism and other isms on the one hand, and .the europe .the leicester. and .the cosy corner. on the other: last, but not least, into marriage, a difficult thing to put on one side and perhaps best left on the other. having then plunged wholeheartedl

he great white brotherhood, who have heard the voice of god in all its sweetness, who have made that message a part (nay all) of my being, who have held my beloved in my arms, who have become my beloved and lost myself therein, who have for ever given up my lower self, who have conquered death, who have felt the pain of the whole world, who have found wisdom, love and power, who have given up all to become nothing, i who have seen the need of the world, have found that books (hitherto my dearest companions) have no longer any word to say to me.have found that knowledge (relative) or what i thought was knowledge, is of no avail to supply the need of all that other part of my being that my great god-love would give it. i who have conquered fear and death, am now confronted with the fact that

d give way before the power of nothing. april 16th, 8:30 a.m. finished reading the life of buddha, and then, lying down, composed myself for meditation. breathed regularly and deeply for a time, afterwards stopping all entries two or three times (shanmukhi mudra) presently i passed into a state which was practically desireless. i could feel the goal, but the wish to help others made it impossible to become the state i contemplated. after this, i was surprised, on letting all breath out of the body, to feel a sudden lightness, as if i were about to float. this being unexpected, caused me to turn my thoughts to the body, after which, although i tried, i could not get back to the previous liber clxv 147 state. i estimate that i remained in the condition mentioned for over an hour, as it was 1

which, although i tried, i could not get back to the previous liber clxv 147 state. i estimate that i remained in the condition mentioned for over an hour, as it was 12 o.c. when i looked at the time. in fact, it may have been nearer two hours. the above meditation left frater v.i.o. with a feeling of .nearly but not quite. he had, to some extent, gazed at the goal of nothingness, but had failed to become that goal. the following day there is despondency and dissatisfaction. on april 22nd reason again holds sway, and he tries to use it to discover just where he is, of course without success, since reason can never explain that which is beyond reason. i think at this point he also began to make another grave error; he tried to compare his experiences with those of john st. john, with the r


BOOK OF JASHAR

gins with god's first word, at the moment of creation, and god remains a central character throughout the story. the initial image is one of intense unity. everything comes out of one explosive point and one profound word. the wording of the first sentence suggests that god's own existence also begins at the moment of creation. if not, then god was silent before creation. readers today are likely to become defensive and distracted when we find god included as a character in a story. we assume that an author is demanding that we should believe a story if he has written god into it, so we prepare to be force-fed some dogma, and we become unable to appreciate the story as a work of fiction. these expectations must be dropped before we can appreciate this manuscript. it is written in counterpo

rst king. here, however, nimrod's talents include much more than just the killing ability of a hunter. he is portrayed as a shrewd leader, who has a keen sense of how to motivate and control the people around him, as he uses both material rewards and mythological stories to gain his soldiers' loyalty. so nimrod forms his band of landless hunters into a disciplined army, and then he uses this army to become master of all the noahite communities. nimrod's use of mythological story-telling to teach loyalty to his soldiers is just what we should expect from a platonic philosopher-king at the start of his career. when he tells stories to mold his army, he incidently gives us the name "jinn" for the patterns that existed in the first age after creation, and we may guess that our own knowledge of


BOOK OF PLEASURE

on the capability of the vitality. to believe at all as such is a concentration and schooling to exclude the implied by adopting a hypothesis or faith that reflects non-worryingly or deceitfully rationalizes the rejected. truth is not the truth of formula. the centre of belief is love for one's self, projecting environment for fulfilment but allowing its distortion to simulate denial, an ambition to become ulterior to self-desire, but you cannot get further than the centre, so one multiplies (believes) in order to be more unaware of the fundamental. now this refusal to believe what one believes and exactly as one believes, is the first condition for all the book of pleasure (self love) get any book for free on: www.abika.com 18 those who are in desire in any sense whatsoever; the man who i

t and preservation. therefore belief, to be true, must be organic and sub-conscious. the desire to be great can only become organic at a time of vacuity, and by giving it (sigil) form. when conscious of the sigil form (any time but the magical) it should be repressed, a deliberate striving to forget it, by this it is active and dominates at the unconscious period, its form nourishes and allows it to become attached to the sub-consciousness and become organic, that accomplished, is its reality and realization. he becomes his concept of greatness. so belief becomes true and vital by striving against it in consciousness and by giving it form. not by the striving of faith. belief exhausts itself by confession and non-resistance, i.e, consciousness. believe not to believe, and in degree you wil

is concept of greatness. so belief becomes true and vital by striving against it in consciousness and by giving it form. not by the striving of faith. belief exhausts itself by confession and non-resistance, i.e, consciousness. believe not to believe, and in degree you will obtain its existence. timeliness depending on your morality, give to the poor. if the ambitious only knew it is as difficult to become incapable as it is to become great. they are mutual as accomplishments and equally satisfying. the sub-consciousness. all geniuses have active sub-consciousness, and the less they are aware of the fact, the greater their accomplishments. the sub-consciousness is exploited by desire reaching it. so consciousness should not contain the "great" desire once the ego has wished: and should be


BUCKLAND RAYMOND COMPLETE BOOK OF WITCHCRAFT

a balance. some prefer to worship in a group (coven, while others are for solitary worship. with the large number of different denominations, then, there is now more likelihood of everyone finding a path they can travel in comfort. religion has come a long way from its humble beginnings in the caves of pre-history. witchcraft, as one small facet of religion, has also come a long way. it has grown to become a world wide religion, legally recognized. today, across america, it is not at all unusual to find open wiccan festivals and seminars taking place in such unlikely places as family campgrounds and motels such as the holiday inn. witches appear on television and radio talk shows; they are written up in local and national newspapers and magazines. witchcraft courses are given in colleges

tions i gave above, for making a handle, or you can pattern it after the handle you have removed(see figure 3.5. again, if you wish you can carve the handle or etch the blade with your craft name (in one of the magickal alphabets detailed later) or your magickal monogram. some truly beautiful athames have been made and adapted. i have seen, for example, an eighteenth century short bayonet adapted to become a magnificent athame. i have also seen handles made from deer hooves. start work on yours now. in some traditions of the craft (e.g. gardnerian) the knife may only be used in the circle, for ritual use. in other traditions (e.g. scottish) the witch is encouraged to use the tool as often as possible, the feeling being that the more it is used, the more mana (or "power) it will acquire. sw

t it would not be mandatory just a matter of personal preference. a question often asked is "how valid is self initiation" to some traditions it is not valid at all (though one might question the whole "validity" of those traditions themselves. certainly you couldn't self-initiate yourself as a gardnerian, for example. but the point here is, how valid is it to you? if you are sincere; if you wish to become a witch and to worship the old gods; if you have no ulterior motives. it is valid, and don't listen to anyone who says it is not. obviously if you want to be part of a particular tradition and that tradition has its set initiation rite (as with gardnerian, as i just mentioned, then you must go through that particular rite to join that tradition. but no one tradition has the right to say

ady welcome all" squire "i bring news of one who has traveled far, seeking that which we enjoy" maiden "long has been her journey, but now she feels an end is near" priest "of whom do you speak" squire "of she who, even now, waits outside our temple, seeking entry" priestess "who caused her to come here" maiden "she came herself, of her own free will" priest "what does she seek" maiden "she seeks to become one with the lord and the lady. she seeks to join with us in our worship of them" priestess "who can vouch for this person" squire "i can. as her teacher* i have shown her the ways; pointed her in the right direction and set her feet upon the path. but she has chosen to take this step and now bids you give her entrance" priest "can she be brought before us" squire "indeed she can" priest

ead, the two ends are tied with a bow at the right shoulder. part should obviously be played by the person who has been working with the initiate up to this point, details for entering and exiting a cast circle in lesson ten. lesson four: getting started/ 47 this tsee 48/ auckland's complete book of witchcraft priest.(name, why do you come here" initiate "to worship the gods in whom i believe and to become one with them and with my brothers and sisters of the craft" priestess "what do you bring with you" initiate "1 bring nothing but my true self, naked and unadorned" priestess "then i bid you enter this our circle of worship and magick" squire admits them to the circle. they stand just within, still in the east. priest and priestess move around to them; priest carrying the censer and prie


CASSANDRA EASON A PRACTICAL GUIDE TO WITCHCRAFT AND MAGIC

locked together during a breast feed; waking to silence in the middle of the night, only to hear the baby wake and cry out moments later; being able to recognise one's own child's cry in a room full of noisy babies 'being a pagan has brought all of these experiences into a spiritual focus that has brought me closer to the goddess in a way that i don't think could have happened if i hadn't chosen to become a parent. it has allowed me to experience the mother aspect first-hand; it gave new meaning to the moon cycles of a woman, it allowed me to become the microcosm of the great earth mother as i watched my own body grow and give birth to a new life. it gave me the protective instinct of sekhmet [the lion-headed egyptian goddess of fertility, when i realised that i would fight to the death t

olves transferring and absorbing power directly from a creature or an object, such as an animal, a bird, a crystal, a metal, the wax of an empowered candle or even the earth itself. this principle is central to the potency of talismans and amulets; for example, traditionally, hunters might wear the pelt of a lion to bring them the beast's courage and ferocity. so, by the same token, if you wished to become pregnant, you might make love in a newly ripening cornfield (near the edge so as not to damage the crops; alternatively, you might try one of the ancient power sites of earth, close to the phallus of the chalk cerne abbas fertility giant that is carved in the hillside at cerne in dorset. attracting magick this type of magick embraces both sympathetic and contagious magick to bring you so

tection and will heal sorrow. it purifies all forms of pollution and negativity, endows strength and endurance and encourages fidelity. ruled by the sun. bistort bistort is potent in relieving wounds of all kinds, emotional as well as physical, also throat, mouth and tongue problems, especially when mixed with echinacea, myrrh and goldenseal. it aids fertility, so can be carried by women who wish to become pregnant. it will repels those who come to a home with malice or ill intent. bistort also increases abundance and prosperity and psychic awareness. ruled by saturn. black cohosh this herb is particularly associated with older women. for this reason, it is good for problems associated with the menopause. as a protective herb, it brings courage and love, especially in late-flowering relati

s that the sun would die. spirit guides: guardians from another dimension who advise and protect humans. they may be deceased relatives, wise teachers, for example native americans, angels or evolved essences who never assumed mortal form. talisman: a charm or amulet that has been charged with specific healing or magical energies to make it powerful and to attract health, wealth or luck. it tends to become more powerful the more it is used. tarot: a pack of 78 highly illustrated cards often used in rituals to represent people or qualities that are being sought in a spell. threefold law: a law in wicca that states that whatever you do or send to others, good or bad, will be returned to you threefold- a great incentive to positive thought and action. thurible: see censer. transcendent: term


CHAOS MAGICK AND LUCIFERISM

ve unknowingly given. it was later when peter carroll, ray sherwin and christopher bray took up the various magical traditions and ran with them, did chaos magick form from the proverbial ashes. chaos magick is not a system within itself. it is actua lly a definition of action, course of study and a non- lineal way of looking at the subjective universe. everything can be changed, altered and will to become something else. if you are sure it won t happen, it probably will and can. chaos magick can be as dangerous as it is beneficial. it demands a mind which is able to understand the fragile nature of being what is known as i and what our potential of growth is. it also demands one to know thyself. many misunderstand chaos magick as being dogmatic when this could not be further from the trut


CHIREAU YVONNE BLACK MAGIC RELIGION AND THE AFRICAN AMERICAN CONJURING TRADITION

erm, as for instance frederick douglass, who remarked of one conjure practitioner in his acquaintance "he professed to believe in a system for which i have no name"[18] the words used to describe them accentuate the uncommon qualities that were associated with conjurers. these supernatural practitioners were often thought to possess extraordinary powers.such as the ability to control the weather, to become invisible, to fly, or to shape-shift at will. many demonstrated a genius for receiving and interpreting communications from the realm of spiritual forces. most of all, unusual and discernible physical traits set the conjurers apart from other persons. a fascinating enumeration of bodily deformities particular to conjure specialists, such as distinguishing birthmarks or abnormalities such

rg/xtf/view?docid=kt600020q0&chunk.id=0&doc.view=print 7/14/2006 institute described a specialist from his hometown who he said had made a "fortune" from conjuring activities "i heard him say out of his own mouth" insisted the student "that he made over five hundred dollars a week, sometimes" a black senator in north carolina, william h. moore, was said to have left his seat in the state congress to become a conjure doctor in 1878. moore, in the words of a hostile white legislator "prospered sufficiently on the ignorance of his patients to maintain a handsome horse and buggy and many other comforts" following his departure from state politics. the virginia historian philip alexander bruce, writing in 1888, noted that nomadic "trick" doctors were perceived to be economically threatening to

itch and the conjurer possessed similar attributes. each was believed to have the ability to harm others with lethally potent substances, or with the malevolent exercise of spiritual power "witches an f root men" stated one informant "hab duh same magic powuh" like many conjurers, a witch was an anomalous being with supernatural abilities, such as the capacity to undergo physical metamorphosis or to become invisible. the witch or conjurer was described as a solitary being who consorted with animal familiars or congregated with like practitioners in secret associations. but the similarities between witch and conjurer went only so far. unlike the conjurer, who chose to attack his victims, the witch had involuntary power. a conjurer often manipulated supernatural forces using charms, roots, o

culture between spirituality and physical well-being. a sixty-year old ex-slave in georgia told how he had become "sin-sick" and remorseful over the state of his soul, as a young man "one day while i was very sick" he recounted "i saw the heavens open and [a] voice said to me, eif you are sick, behold i am a doctor! f" after receiving his healing this man "promised\ 99\ to serve the lord and try to become a christian" similar accounts of supernatural healing characterized the ministries of african american religious practitioners, to be discussed below [19] black americans drew from a broad selection of meanings in their interpretations of affliction. their attitudes were sometimes strongly predestinarian "disease and death were unalterably fixed in the plans of providence" observed w. s

cured her of "madness" when she was "hoodooed" by her adulterous husband and his mistress. the minister\ 117\ she claimed "had power above. she had a strong power to heal" she professed "i just c thank god that he enabled me to get myself back to be myself from that way they fixed me" another congregant commended a spiritual medium for helping her after a series of "unlucky" accidents caused her to become sick "i was nothing but a shell" she declared "i went up there to [the medium] and she told me to fast and pray on monday for my health and fast and pray on wednesday for my strength. c she sure has helped me a lot. i tell you i came out" spiritual churchgoers attested to recovery from ailments that ranged from alcoholism and substance abuse, to crippling disabilities and handicaps. spir


CHRONOLOGIA RORISPERGIUS

cach es par cy devant: mais depuis peu de jours sont retrouv es et expliqu es par i.j hearts/cups to air and spades/swords to fire> 1583-1628 johan daniel mylius 1583 dr john dee and his associate edward kelley in prague, in the company of the emperor rudolph ii (the son of maximilian ii. william schaw was appointed master of works for all royal building projects for king james vi (later to become james i of england. 1584-1653 johann valentin andreae 1584 edward kelley's vision of four castles john dee and edward kelley in cracow bruno's expulsion of the triumphant beast published. in london, alexander dickson the scottish disciple of bruno, published a book on the hermetic art of memory: on the shadow of reason and judgement. hermetic concepts later become an influence on scottis


CHYMICAL WEDDING OF CHRISTIAN ROSENKREUTZ

herein. the virgin wondered at it, and well observed whereabout i was, whereupon she replied, well then, let us both be quit; and then desired the solution from the rest. but i had already made them wise. so the next began thus. in the city where i live, a virgin was recently condemned to death, but the judge, being somewhat pitiful towards her, caused it to be proclaimed that if any man desired to become the virgin s champion, he should have free leave to do it. now she had two lovers; the one presently made himself ready, and came into the lists to await his adversary; afterwards the other also presented himself, but coming somewhat too late, he resolved nevertheless to fight, and willingly suffer himself to be vanquished, so that the virgin s life might be preserved, which also succeed


COLLIER IRENE CHINESE MYTHOLOGY

following the confucian fashion. this will make the kingdom secure from evil forever.5 journey to the west is an excellent example of how chinese mythology evolves from many different sources. palmer and xiaomin point out: the story. illustrates more clearly than anything else the dynamic processes involved in chinese mythology. for this is a culture where not only do historical individuals rise to become gods through imperial order, but characters from stories or novels are elevated by popular demand and belief.6 the pilgrimage 119 alchemy the process of mixing chemicals and potions that will transform something common into something special. some of the goals of alchemy included changing base metals into gold, achieving immortality, and curing disease. banquet an elaborate meal that ser


CONCERNING THE CEREMONY OF THE CONSECRATING THE VAULT

npleasant experience in that the chief and all second order members must resolve their negatories as the chief adept hangs on the cross of obligation. the black chain of twenty-two links shows the mundane with our negativity and sins. it is not my intention in this paper to pursue a discussion on karma vs. sin, but let us remind ourselves that we must always strive to our higher, divine self, and to become more than human. anything less than this is a negative action to our spiritual development within. we call it negative karma or sin. the ceremony continues, the chief officers re-enter the vault and remove book t. it is then placed on the altar. now, hru is invoked to aid the order in its timeless search for the mysteries of divine light. this quest must never be forgotten and should be


COSIMANO CHARLES ELEMENTARY PSIONICS

hey are of speaking in public, something that has never bothered me very much, but then i've never had my pants fall down either, which may be what they are really afraid of. anyway, even the hermit in the backwoods secretly desires the day when he can return to his fellows instead of trying to blow them up. there is a problem with this, however. the way our society is constructed it is very easy to become totally isolated, even in the midst of a mass of humanity. all it takes is to be placed in a situation where one cannot connect with one's fellows. this can be true of everyone and if the natural desire for a mate is combined with this state of affairs, it can be very troublesome indeed. this is one situation where a thought-form can come in handy. the first thing you have to do is progr

and then bring up the subject of your snack last night. at this point you should hear all about her dream. using the box as an aid in remote viewing is a bit more difficult. it takes some practice and time, so be patient. in case you don't already know what remote viewing is, it is the ability to see things mentally at a distance with enough accuracy that you can cause the people guarding area 51 to become very nervous and start tapping your phone. just kidding. if the government had to listen to everyone who does psychic stuff in this country they would have no time to listen to each other and learn the secrets of the next presidential campaign. still, just in case you want to have some fun and there may be a truth to the story about a giant computer somewhere waiting for certain words, b

at even granting you are sane enough not to believe anything that is said on television (unlike archie bunker and the dumbest generation, the continuous bombardment of this garbage is eating away at your subconscious, which is exactly what the network bean counters have in mind. they are hoping that by the time is over you will feel sick and go out and by the patent medicines. i do not expect you to become an anti-television fanatic; in fact i hope you avoid becoming a fanatic of any type, but i want you to be aware of the corrosive effects of watching too many commercials. it is best that you time shift your watching with a vcr so you can avoid them, or failing that, mute the television every time one comes on. this will give you the satisfaction of knowing that the advertisers have spent

icking up the flashing light, sends the image to brain, not in a steady flow, but in quick bursts. the more rhythmic the bursts, the more likely they are to activate that part of the brain which controls the sending of psychic impulses. notice i said brain instead of mind. what we are working with here is nothing more than electrical activity, which in some unknown way causes the psychic capacity to become activated. so let s get on with it. by now you know how to control what goes out of your mind when you transmit. even if you have trouble holding an image, and lots of people have real trouble with that, the teleflasher solves that problem for you. you can lock onto a target with an accuracy that is the envy of cruise missile designers. so now you have to decide what you are going to do


DAVID ICKE AND THE TRUTH SHALL SET YOU FREE

period of the cathars and the crusades spawned many brotherhood offshoots, which continue to significantly influence events- secret societies like the knights hospitallers of st. john, known today as the knights of malta. nor was this merely a phenomenon of the christian and jewish world. similar secret societies were created within all cultures, and the arab brotherhood grand lodge in cairo was to become a major manipulator of events. the aim of this negative brotherhood structure is to persuade the mass of the people to believe any old nonsense while the manipulators keep for themselves the knowledge of the nature of life and creation and how to exploit the power of the mind, the earth's energy fields, and the global energy grid (the network of energy lines known by different cultures a

five arrows corporation of toronto, canada. the name comes from the rothchild symbol of an eagle with five arrows in its talons, signifying the five sons.3 the fortune expanded by colossal leaps as the rothschilds manipulated governments and worked through the brotherhood network to create wars and revolutions, often lending money to both sides in the ensuing conflicts. you will see that this was to become a standard practice for the banking elite. it is easy to create conflict and war; you only need to control a dictator or government, ensure that they have the means to build up a powerful army, and then encourage or instruct them to invade other countries. those countries will, understandably, defend themselves and presto! you have a war. i have heard it said that no-one gains from wars

to finance the (elite-engineered) crimean war in which tens of thousands died. 42..and the truth shall set you free lionel also acted as agent to the russian government for twenty years.7 he was succeeded by his eldest son, nathan mayer, who became the first lord rothschild when he was raised to the peerage and took his seat in the british house of lords in 1885. the first lord rothschild went on to become the governor of the bank of england, with untold power to influence the world financial system. the 'old lady of threadneedle street (as the bank of england is called) has always been, and remains, an arm of the global elite. the rothschild representatives across the world continued to manipulate events to expand their power and to serve a longer-term agenda which mirrored that of the br

taly, the black nobility supported robert bruce in his conquest of scotland and it was this same genetic line and secret society which ensured that william of orange became king of england, scotland and ireland.11 through william, the black nobility created the bank of england and the notorious east india company rapidly expanded to capture asia and the far east for the british (global elite) and to become the biggest drug running operation the world had yet seen. the political and economic union of england and scotland was designed to force scotland into this spider's web of money lending and control. we have a united kingdom all right- united in its subservience to the manipulated money system controlled by the few. the elite bankers were now manipulating with ever greater influence acro

pread belief in one-life-and-that's-it. he suggested in the mid- 1800s that the potential of the mind is developed by genetic inheritance. this is patent nonsense, but it did provide the justification for the eugenics (racial purity) movement that would follow and lead both to adolf hitler and the population control policies of today. his work, origin of species, to give it a shortened title, was to become the basis for 'scientific' thinking and its mindset dominates what we bravely call science to this day. his most famous theory, that of the survival of the fittest, didn't even appear in the first four editions. he lifted it from the writings of a contemporary, herbert spencer, who had lifted it from someone else. the word 'evolution' did not appear until the sixth edition, in 1872. i un


DAVID ICKE CHILDREN OF THE MATRIX

hing seems to disappear, and we have now a sedated man. what i'm saying is that what we have against us is not a simple predator. it is very smart, and organized. it follows a methodical system to render us useless. man, the magical being that he is destined to be, is no longer magical. he's an average piece of meat "there are no more dreams for man but the dreams of an animal who is being raised to become a piece of meat: trite, conventional, imbecilic" castaneda, 1998 the plot any thousands of years ago, way back in "pre-history, there was a highly developed civilisation in the pacific, which has become known as lemuria, or mu. these peoples and others also founded another great culture on a landmass in the atlantic, which we know as atlantis. the knowledge that created these advanced so

and the indus valley in what is now the indian continent. but they are wrong on both counts, i would suggest. sumer was not the start of what is called civilised society on this planet. it was the most significant one to emerge after the catastrophe that destroyed the global society of the "golden age- atlantis and lemuria, or mu. sumer was not the beginning; it was the start-over-again which was to become the centre of another virtually global empire. indeed sumer, babylon, egypt, and the indus valley civilisations had actually begun tens of thousands of years before history records them. after the cataclysms, these advanced cultures in egypt and the indus valley, which "suddenly" and unexplainably manifested at a very high level of development, were not independent of sumer, as the histo

and saw the ancient records of the "motherland" of mu or lemuria going back between 12,000 and 70,000 years. he saw how it was the centre of a global empire that included atlantis. in his book, the children of mu (be books, albuquerque, new mexico, first published in 1931, he shows how the various racial types on mu, including blue-eyed blonds, peopled the world.15 these lemurian races went east to become the mayans of central america and the other builders of the fantastic structures of the american continent. they went west to people asia, china, india, and elsewhere, and created colonies in what became egypt and sumer. all genetic and cultural roads, he says, lead back to lemuria-mu, the "motherland, and the very advanced civilisation that existed tens of thousands, possibly hundreds o

gather at bohemian grove in northern california wearing their hooded robes for their infamous rituals under a 40-foot stone owl, as detailed in the biggest secret. i will mention more about this later on. the freemasons and other secret societies within the illuminati web have sirius as their focus. it is known as the eastern star- the very name for the freemasonic organisation that allows women to become initiates.23 sirius is the first star to rise in the east in the latitudes of egypt. the symbol of the eastern star is the symbol of satanism, the inverted pentagram, and that is their symbol for sirius (figure 2. the pentagram within a circle is used by satanists in their rituals to draw other dimensional demonic entities into this world or to "draw down the kingdom of satan into manife

entre for diana worship at ephesus and other locations along the turkish coast. the "canaanites" also descended from atlantis/lemuria.57 mark amaru pinkham describes the migration of atlanteans to "canaan" in the return of the serpents of wisdom "one branch of these atlantides were the tyrrhenians, the people after whom the present tyrrhenian sea is named. the tyrrhenians eventually split in half to become the etruscans and the carians or phoenicians, a tribe which eventually migrated to canaan (pronounced ka-nan with the k sound of the serpents, a territory on the asia minor coast, which can be translated as the "land of the fire serpent".58 running for cover as these colonies and settlements were established, the serpent bloodlines from atlantis and lemuria were placed into the positions


DAVID ICKE THE BIGGEST SECRET

ugh the european union, the united nations, the world tradeorganisation, the multilateral agreement on investment, and the stream of otherglobalising bodies like the world bank, international monetary fund and the g-7/g-8summits. behind this constant and coordinated centralisation is a tribe of interbreedingbloodlines which can be traced to the ancient middle and near east. they emerged fromthere to become the royalty, aristocracy and priesthood of europe before expanding theirpower across the world, largely through the great british empire. this allowed the tribeto export its bloodlines to all the countries the british and european powers occupied,including the united states where they continue to run the show to this day. there havebeen just over 40 presidents of the united states and 33

ists completed their own independent studies whichsuggested that about 4,800 bc a huge body, which we now know as jupiter,careered into our solar system. the outer planets were thrown into disarray andjupiter eventually crashed into a planet which orbited between the present jupiterand mars. the physicists said the remains of this planet became the asteroid beltand that part of jupiter broke away to become what we now call v enus. as v enus,then a vast chunk of matter, was projected into space, it destroyed the atmosphereand life of mars before it was caught by the earths gravitational field, the studyclaimed. v enus made several orbits of the earth before its momentum hurled it intoits current position in the solar system. it was those orbits, the physicists said, thatbrought devastation

e. the first level of the druidschool was the ovate who was dressed in green, the druidic colour for learning. thesecond was the bard, who wore sky blue representing harmony and truth. they had thetask of memorising some of the 20,000 verses of druidic poetry within which themysteries were hidden. the third, the druid, would be dressed in a white robe, theirsymbolic colour for purity and the sun. to become an arch-druid, a spiritual leader,you had to pass six levels of degree. the druids had total power over the population fora long time and some deeply unpleasant rituals emerged after their mystery schoolnetwork was taken over by the babylonian brotherhood. the basic moral code wastaught to all people, but the secret knowledge was, as with all these networks, preservedfor initiates under

make-believe behind these tales.they are symbolic, not literal. another point. if solomon didnt exist, why should webelieve that his father, king david, did? i keep reading accounts of his life and the onlysources quoted are the old testament texts written by the levites! there is no otherevidence. its a con. so is the idea of the king david-jesus bloodline being taken tofrance by mary magdalene to become the merovingians as suggested in many booksover recent years. as the scholar and researcher, l. a. waddell, points out:there is absolutely no inscriptional evidence whatsoever, nor any ancient greek orroman reference, for the existence of abraham or any of the jewish patriarchs or prophetsof the old t estament, nor for moses, saul, david, solomon, nor any of the jewish kings,with the mer

a guycalled aeneas of a royal (that is reptilian) bloodline went with the remnants of hispeople and settled in italy. there he married into the royal family of the latins andthrough this bloodline later emerged the roman empire. according to many traditions,the grandson of aeneas, a man called brutus, landed in britain around 1,103 bc with agroup of trojans, including some from colonies in spain, to become king of the britonsand found the city of new troy- london.lucius calpurnius piso, the head of the family, was married to the greatgranddaughter of herod the great. according to reuchlins research, piso, who usedmany pseudonyms, produced his ur marcus, the first version of the gospel of mark,in about 60ad. one of the friends who encouraged him was the famous roman writer,annaeus seneca, b


DAVIDSON DAN SHAPE POWER

lzschlag, vienna austria, as a guardian of the earth. he was born into a family of "woodsmen" or forest wardens whose duty was to oversee a section of the mountains and forests in austria. their motto was "fidus in silvis silentibus("faithful to the silent forests. from childhood, viktor was at home in the forest. he was a close observer of nature, the animals, earth, trees, and waters. water was to become his lifelong passion and he determined, at an early age, to discover the laws and secrets of water. schauberger saw water as a living substance filled with life and life's energies. when viktor reached adulthood, he naturally went into the service of the government, working for a local prince, a large landowner, as a forest warden. near the end of wwi he had earned a position of responsi

l enervate a person. 47 it was found that mose (i.e, about 70) of the yang energy points of ley lines have water springs associated with them. experimental evidence shows that water is attracted to aetheric energy so it is natural that ley lines are frequently associated with water. rivers, mountains and other natural and man-made structures influence ley-lines and cause the energy flow intensity to become stronger or weaker. so we can see that if ley lines are influenced by natural and man-made structures then the leys can be controlled and the energy manipulated. those with their inner sight can sometimes see the ley lines under special conditions. dowsers (i.e, motor sensitives) readily detect them with dowsing instruments such as rods, aura meters, etc. 3.3 energy grids according to do


DEITUS

in, at first, minor ways and then in major ways. this, however, is what is, traditionally, called lesser magic since it involves the direct application of the will rather than the performance of a ritual or ceremony. greater magic, magic involving the invocation of spirits, should not be abused. rather than commanding the demon to bring you the woman you desire, learn from the spirit and attempt to become more like it. eventually you will become a living demon of lust and will enjoy the pleasure of many women. i say, therefore, that ritual magic should be used only for the invocation of spirits and for increasing your knowledge and power (through identification with the spirits that you invoke) and not for the conjuration of lust, compassion, or the destruction of your enemies. this is a

than by simply acting upon our will and not worrying about the consequences to others. love is the law, love under will. it is the nature of man to love and to seek union with another. when the will of two beings are joined in love, it is as two stars forming a binary system. by will, love is purified and then there is rapture in the heavens. the word of the aeon of set was xeper. this word means to become or to come into being. it refers to the continual expansion of consciousness to new levels of awareness and understanding. xeper is continuous and extends through all cycles of expansion. the dialectic method of thesis/ antithesis/ synthesis is the process through which xeper occurs. at any moment, a person manifests the synthesis of all that he has experienced previously in the causal p

t i have said previously, this should be clear. at any point, an individual (re)manifests the synthesis of all that he has experienced previously. thus, remanifest is also a constant since it is always the immediate and never what has been or what will be. in the aeon of lucifer i make a brief reference to xem, stating that xem can be any destination but realizing that the ultimate goal of man is to become god, xem becomes deitus. for anyone unfamiliar with setian philosophy, this statement requires some explanation. the word xem was spoken during the aeon of set and immediately received great popular support within the temple as a word of the aeon. xem means, essentially, to be. or, in another context, it means i am or i have become. while it was meant to be an aeon-enhancing word, it act

n possibly bypass the aeon of lucifer to the next aeon which will follow. there was some dispute within the temple of set as to the validity of the word xem since i am seemed to contradict the word of the aeon, xeper or come into being. eventually, the temple of set dropped its support of the word xem. xeper takes on a greater significance when united with thelema. the meaning is no longer simply to become, but rather will to become. together, it refers to the application of the magical will to the process of expansion of consciousness. it is through the application of the magical will that the process of becoming may be sped up. a man may say, i have willed to come into being. but what, you may ask, is the ultimate aim of this expansion of conscious awareness? is it simply to expand indef


DEMONIC BIBLE

the mundane world of the past, and achieve a real understanding of and a real balance with nature herself. we need to strive to free ourselves of this planet of ours, at first in artistic visions and dreams, and then in practical reality as we reach out toward other planets around other stars. we need to dream great visions again, as we need to strive to make these visions real. thus, do we need to become inspired by greatness- we need to dream of and create new civilizations, new aeons, new empires to stretch ourselves in, to explore and discover, and to use to create an entire new species of higher beings who are fulfilling the promise of existence latent within them. in essence, we need to capture and express the numinous itself and mould that numinous through a unique work or works of

t and therefore the individuals in question deserved the titles regardless of their knowledge or previous commitment. michael aquino, claiming to be in contact with satan (in the ancient egyptian form of set, wrote the book of the coming forth by night in which he declared the start of the aeon of set, a succession to the aeon of horus. the word of the aeon was xeper, an egyptian word which means to become or to come into being. the egyptian god xepera was associated with the scarab beetle and was the god of expansion of consciousness. michael aquino claimed to be the second beast from the book of the revelation of jesus to st. john the apostle and the spiritual son of aleister crowley described in the book of the law. in contrast to the church of satan s professed atheism, the temple of s

ently until opportunity presented itself and then struck. he was falsely accused and, in the later part of 1997, convicted of sexual assault. while the accusation was not serious in itself, his refusal to accept a plea bargain resulted in a sentence of six months in jail and eighteen months probation. this was not the last time he would spend in jail. enraged at his conviction, he made the choice to become a criminal. after his release, he committed a series of frauds on the internet. when he was finally arrested a year later and charged with obtaining money by false pretences he fled british columbia and carried out more fraudulent activities in the provinces of saskatchewan and nova scotia while on the run from the police. when he was finally apprehended entering the us at the maine bord

nd, imagines him as a spirit. in dealing with the question of "acquired" knowledge, we may consider that all knowledge humankind has acquired resides in someone's mind. reading the mind of an unknown subject thousands of miles distant, the magician may acquire instant knowledge of various "arts and sciences. this does not prove the objective existence of demons, only the ability of the human mind to become a powerful "receiver" and "transmitter" of telepathic signals. unlike the mundane, who are influenced continuously by thoughts which are not their own, the magician may "receive" the information he desires without being controlled by the desires or aims of others. there is an interesting phenomenon which occurs in magic and which involves the creation of thought-forms. the magician can c

the thing which his "higher self" has truly willed to occur. expanding upon the law of thelema, michael aquino conceptualized and proclaimed the word xeper, by which the sorcerer may "become" and ultimately attain his true will and the realization of his "higher self. without thelema, xeper could never have been, for it is by thelema that xeper is possible. xeper is the egyptian word which means "to become. in this context, it means the achievement of one's higher self (what in abramelin magic is called the "knowledge and conversation of your holy guardian angel) many "aeon strengthening" words were also spoken during the aeon of set. magus lewis conceptualized the cycle by which one "became" and declared it in the word remanifest. magus flowers conceptualized the unknown, the hidden, and


DIABOLUS

wer and awe, from which lived on even beyond his name being denounced and demonized. the names of the form of set as apep are indeed many, some of which are saatet-ta (darkener of the earth, hau-hra (backward face, tutu (doubly evil one, hemhemti (devourer, all of which describe the storm demon who is called also kharebutu the fourfold fiend. in the gnosis of set who overcame the serpent for apep to become him presents a powerful gnosis for the aspiring sorcerer. apep also bore the name of rerek, a monster serpent form of set who had many helpers being serpents, noxious creatures and demons. it is further connected that thoth was said to have gotten the knife to slay the bull from set, thus making parallel the name of smain with set, being violence. one specific dwelling place of set was c

results through the fall into darkness (i.e death posture. the death posture is a formula in which the sorcerer enters a state of exhaustion and essentially blacks out and forgets the meaning of his rite. by doing this, he falls into unconsciousness or delirium from which the concept of i does not exist. this is the sethian test if you will, from testing the essence of yourself does your ability to become something better manifest into something greater. observe the illustration by aos entitled the death posture, here the skull masked individual ascends from the sigil itself, on the very left hailed by set who stands upon the alpha and omega, called also azoth and azothoz7, a dualistic sigillic formula of the adversary. here set is the lord of sorcery, by his nature of opposition does the

arkness. in the zurvanite myth ahriman first perceived his own being and chose to exit the womb before his brother, who was born of light. ahriman was called dark and stinking by his father zurvan, who by casting aside his first born, allowed ahriman to go forth from the heavenly realm to choose his own devices within the physical and spiritual world. ahriman has free will to choose his own path, to become in both planes of existence based on that desire. the writer eznik11 presented a zoroastrian statement of ahriman- it is not the case that i am unable to do anything good myself, but that i do not wish it; and to make this thing certain, i have produced the peacock. offerings to ahriman (arimanius) were made by magi who sought to make beneficial sacrifices to darkness. according to pluta

g the creatures -the denkard13 it is suggested also by the arabs that this king s name was zohak, while the mogs suggested that he was bivarasp, whom of which existed in the time of noah, was most feared for his murdering of many kings. ahriman appeared in the legend of zohak14 first visited zohak, the son of king mirtas, disguised as a noble visiting. his words were empowering, as one who sought to become something other- if thou wilt listen to me, and enter into a covenant, i will raise thy head above the sun thus the prince listened to ahriman. he later took the throne and became king. ahriman taught him the arts of magic and zohak slowly became what the just called a tyrant king. it was soon after that ahriman appeared to the king as a youth who was a cook. he was employed to prepare d

conception of) god-head must ever evolve it s own inertia for transmutation to its very opposite because it contains it..the idea of god ever means the forgetfulness of supremacy and godliness. so must be supplanted by fear. the book of pleasure, austin osman spare within the practice of magic the lore of iblis provides a powerful initiatory model for the sorcerer. essentially the initiate seeks to become like satan, by antinomian methods of separating the self from the natural or mundane world. one may seek to ask how this works, and why would you want to do it? luciferians do not consider satan to be a completely malefic spirit, rather a balanced force of both dark and light. many luciferian rites involve the symbolism of black21, red22 white23 and green24 as being different points of t


DICTIONARY GLOSSARY OF OCCULT TERMINOLOGY

etia. word of power: a word or name, often unintelligible, that is supposed to carry an occult potency. many of the so called barbarous names mentioned by the ancient greeks were undoubtedly once names of gods and goddesses that became corrupted over time. work, great: the work of achieving enlightenment and unity with divinity. some people would say unity with one's own higher self. classically, to become more than human. the work of adeptship. work, magickal: the series of ritual actions conducted in order to realize a ritual desire (q.v, such as the performance of the great work (q.v) of alchemy (q.v. a working is an extended series of rituals designed to attain a single object. worlds, four: a traditional way of looking at the tree of life (q.v) as being composed of four divisions or "


DION FORTUNE CEREMONIAL MAGIC UNVEILED

ne of the classics of occultism. when the secrets of the mysteries are given forth in this manner and with this spirit, i, for one, decline to believe that they are either betrayed or profaned, but rather that the author is duly accredited to speak on behalf of those who can bind or loose, irrespective of tradition or, oaths of secrecy. it is a curious fact that this is the third book of its kind to become available at the present moment. i see from an article in the november number of this magazine that foyle's are issuing crowley's magick in a cheap edition, thus rendering it available for the general student, who has probably never heard of, or could not afford to purchase, the privately printed edition which appeared in paris a couple of years ago. the third person of this unholy trini


DION FORTUNE MYSTICAL QABALA

says "i may say no more on this point, not even whether i myself have or have not received it" but as this portentous hint is elaborated by the late mrs macgregor mathers in her introduction to the new edition of his book in the following plain-spoken words "simultaneously with the publication of the qabalah in 1887, he received instructions from his occult teachers to prepare what was eventually to become his esoteric school" it may be justifiable to say that if he did receive the unwritten qabalah, it has for some years ceased to be unwritten, for after a quarrel with macgregor mathers, aleister crowley, the well-known author and scholar, published the lot. his books are now rare and hard to come by, and being much valued by the more scholarly of esotericists, their price has gone up out

atters further by an analogy with astrology, and say that a sephirah in the feminine pillar is well-dignified when it is functioning in its negative aspect, and illdignified when functioning positively; and that in the masculine pillar the position is reversed. thus binah, saturn, is well-dignified when providing stability and endurance, but ill-dignified when the overplus of resistance causes it to become actively aggressive and we get obstruction and the accretion of effete matter. on the other hand, chesed, mercy, is well-dignified when ordering and preserving all things harmoniously; but illdignified when mercy becomes sentimentality and it usurps the sphere of saturn, preserving that which the fiery energy of mars, its opposite number, the sephirah geburah, should sweep out of existen

otion to this great work. devotion is a very important factor in the way of initiation that leads to the higher consciousness, and we must therefore examine it carefully and analyse it into the factors of which it consists. devotion might be defined as love for something higher than ourselves; something that evokes our idealism; which, while we despair of becoming equal to it, yet makes us aspire to become like it "beholding as in a glass the glory of the lord, are changed into the same image from glory to glory" when a stronger emotional content is infused into devotion and it becomes adoration, it carries us across the great gulf fixed between the tangible and the intangible, and enables us to apprehend things that eye hath not seen, nor ear heard. it is this devotion, rising to adoratio

s of the lesser mysteries go straight up the central pillar to tiphareth, and do not follow the line of the lightning flash. in tiphareth the initiate takes the first grade of adepthood, and from there returns, if he so desires, to learn the technique of the magician relative to the personality of the tree, that is to say the macrocosmic unit of incarnation. if he does not desire this, but wishes to become free from the wheel of birth and death, he proceeds up the central pillar, which is also called by the qabalists the path of the arrow, and passes over the abyss into kether. he who enters this light cometh not forth again. 15. yesod is also the sphere of the moon; therefore to understand its significance we must know something about the way in which the moon is regarder in occultism. it

s the feet are firmly planted on mother earth, no stability is possible. there are altogether too many top-heavy mystics who like to think that the divine man ends at the neck like a cherub, and give no place to the generative organs of yesod, or the anus of malkuth. they need to learn the lesson that the heavenly dream taught to st peter, that nothing which god made is unclean unless we allow it to become so. we should recognise the divine life in all its functions, and so bring the manhood up into godhead and sanctify it. cleanliness is next to godliness, especially internal cleanliness. if we evade and avoid a thing, how are we to keep it clean and wholesome? the taboos of a primitive people have been altogether overdone in our civilised life, with disastrous consequences to the health


DION FORTUNE PSYCHIC SELF DEFENSE

the stolid, materialistic type of person can live with impunity in haunted houses that drive the sensitive to madness and suicide. it is also well known that psychic work cannot be performed if there is food in the stomach; the best results are always obtained when fasting. the obvious corollary of these facts is that if we want to keep the psychic centres closed, we should not allow the stomach to become empty. the person who is facing a psychic attack should not go more than two hours without food. certain important psychic centres are in the head. one of the simplest ways of checking their activity is by drawing the blood down from the head. this can be done effectually by a hot bath or putting the feet in hot mustard and water. another important centre is the solar plexus; during a ps

ral ones for a period of some months at least. there are occasions, however, when a person is so completely overshadowed and dominated that he cannot perform this operation for himself. the magical operation of substitution can then be performed, if he can find a friend ready to undertake the task. in order to perform this operation, the two friends agree that it shall be done, but the one who is to become the substitute does not tell the original victim when he proposes to undertake the operation lest that latter should be so completely in the hands of the dominator that he should give the game away involuntarily. choosing a time at which he is sure his friend is asleep, the substitute concentrates upon him and imagines himself to be standing beside him, and visualises the cord or ray of


DONALDTYSON CORONZON

record of omnia vincam. in his autobiography crowley wrote concerning his concept of the nature of coronzon "the name of the dweller in the abyss is choronzon, but he is not really an individual. the abyss is empty of being; it is filled with all possible forms, each equally inane, each therefore evil in the only true sense of the word- that is, meaningless, but malignant, in so far as it craves to become real (confessions, page 623. to understand this surprising analysis, you must realize that for crowley, the abyss did not lie beneath the lowest sephirah, malkuth, the sphere of the four elements, but was a gulf that divided the tree of the sephiroth just below the three highest spheres, known collectively as the supernals. to reach the supernals in a spiritual sense, it was necessary fo


DONALDTYSON UFO

me, the fact that virtually all serious ufo photos consist of fuzzy dots, and nothing more than fuzzy dots, it very telling. it means that when a photo is clearer, it can eventually be identified as something common, such as a bird or an airplane. only the extremely poor quality photos resist such identification. the poorer the quality of the ufo photo, the more likely it is to defy analysis, and to become a candidate for an alien spaceship among ufo fanatics, who, like fox mulder on the tv show the x-files "want to believe" i do not think, as many scientists do, that the vast distances between star systems makes interstellar travel impossible. we are not in a position to know what is possible or impossible for an advanced, extraterrestrial race, any more than an australian aborigine of th


EGYPTIAN BOOK OF THE DEAD PAPYRUS OF ANI MALESTROM

pe of eternal existence and the symbol of immortality; as such he usurped not only the attributes of ra, but those of every other god, and at length he was both the god of the dead and the god of the living. as judge of the dead he was believed to exercise functions similar to those attributed to god. alone among all the many gods of egypt, osiris was chosen as the type of what the deceased hoped to become when, his body having been mummified in the prescribed way, and ceremonies proper to the occasion having been performed and the prayers said, his glorified body should enter into his presence in heaven; to him as "lord of eternity" by which title as judge of the dead he was commonly addressed, the deceased appealed to make his flesh to germinate and to save his body from decay.[1] the va

he goddess maat[5] embraceth thee at the two seasons. may he give splendour, and power, and triumph, and (5) a coming-forth [i.e, resurrection] as a living soul to see horus of the two horizons[6] to the [1. the numbers in parentheses indicate the lines of the papyrus. 2. the god khepera is usually represented with a beetle for a head; and the scarab, or beetle, was sacred to him. the name means "to become, to turn, to roll" and the abstract noun kheperu may be rendered by "becomings" or "evolutions" the god was self-created, and was the father of all the other gods; men and women sprang from the tears which fell from his eyes; and the animal and vegetable worlds owed their existence to him. khepera is a phase of tmu, the night-sun, at the twelfth hour of the night, when he "becomes" the r


ELIPHAS LEVI THE CONJURATION OF THE FOUR ELEMENTS

et fons vitae, et ablutio pecatorum. amen. 7 prayer of the undines terrible king of the sea! thou who boldest the keys of the cataracts of heaven, and who enclosest the subterranean waters in the hollow places of the earth! king of the deluge and of rains, of springtime! thou who openest the sources of streams and fountains! thou who commandest the moisture (which is like the blood of the earth) to become the sap of plants! we adore and invoke thee! speak to us, ye moving and changeable creatures! speak to us in the great commotions of the sea, and we will tremble before thee. speak to us also in the murmur of the limpid waters, and we will desire thy love. o immensity in which all the rivers of being lose themselves, which ever spring up anew in us! o ocean of infinite perfections! heigh


ELLIS LOW TWELVE 1907

discovered. i cannot help suspecting that in all the instances of these alleged initiations, a similar course was followed, and that no woman was ever made so much as a real entered apprentice. doubtless the awfulness of the oath and penalty had much to do in keeping her lips sealed regarding the little she had learned. no free mason needs to be reminded that it is simply impossible for any woman to become a member of our order. introduction vii sands of copies were sold. in 1897 jogand-pages publicly confessed that everything written by him against the order was a deliberate falsehood. the greatest blow ever received by free masonry in this country was in 1826, and it did not recover therefrom for twenty years. the particulars of this affair are given in the succeeding pages. from that ti

ed his cigar for a minute without 26 low twelve speaking, while he gazed thoughtfully at the opposite side of the room "i hardly know how to answer your question. there are mighty few indians that can be trusted. i have met a few noble characters, but i can't name an apache who is fireproof. i may be doing chato injustice, but it seems to me impossible for an indian who has been as devilish as he to become thoroughly changed. nothing except a conversion to christianity will do that. you mustn't be surprised if some day you discover that there is a perfect understanding between geronimo and chato, and the warm spring leader receives through some means timely warning of all your campaigns against him" this statement made me uneasy. it was not the first time i had heard it; it was shared by m

r water hole, we found it either dry or so befouled by the hostiles that had been ahead of us that one would have died of thirst before touching the water. our poor horses suffered with us, and more than one succumbed, not so much from exhaustion as from thirst. there were times when the muddiest pool that could hold the fluid in solution would have been welcomed like iced nectar by us. we seemed to become mere automata, moving without will of our own, but held to the fearful work by a blind, aimless, dogged persistency that nothing but death could stop. the throbbing afternoon was well advanced when vikka and i reined up our ponies on the edge of a stretch of sand that was hot enough to roast eggs. a mile or more to the westward loomed a mountain spur, whose blue tint throbbed in the flam

ike of you" with which he deliberately packed his trunk and went off to new haven, without waiting for me to get back a suitable reply, which i didn't think of until he was aboard of the cars on the way to the junction, there to board the new york train and to go farther eastward. we had each been in college a year when the great civil war came. it was not long before i saw that missouri was sure to become one of the most harried states in the union. nowhere was the strife so merciless and vicious as in the border states, where hundreds of families were broken up by the fratricidal struggle. i was not sorry when my father sent for me to leave college, but i was pained to learn upon arriving home that the general disarrangement of business had brought a reverse io6 camping on his trail to h

to the bar of the state of new york. in september of the same year he enlisted as a private in company b, first rhode island cavalry. young bliss's ability caused him to be made quartermaster-sergeant soon after, quickly followed by his promotion to first lieutenant, which rank he held until mustered in as captain of company c, in august, 1862. having enlisted as a soldier, captain bliss set out to become a thorough one. he was a daring and skilful horseman, he had fenced with foils when a schoolboy, and became one of the finest swordsmen in the army. he was known as a man of undaunted bravery, always ready and eager to obey the orders of his superior officers, and never flinching in the face of any peril, no matter how great nor how hopeless the chance of victory might seem. captain blis


EMPERORS NEW RELIGION CHURCH OF SATAN

nded the church of satan reporting walpurgisnacht (april 31) in 1966 as its birthday, the organization described the event as the opening the floodgates to a revolution and proclaimed the event as year one, announcing a new era in history [1. anton lavey had regularly studied occultism at home together with his so-called magic circle of devotees a few years earlier, and it was this group that was to become the church of satan [2, p. 29. membership figures are kept secret by the church of satan, leaving friends and foes guessing at membership figures differing by several orders of magnitude. the membership card provides no indication of the size of the organization, as all membership cards issued today display the number 100261 (see figure 1. while the actual membership number probably lies

c. lending further credibility to the church of satan s view the behavior of many new high priests of various new and improved church of satans (not necessarily including or limited to the organizations mentioned above) seem rather focused on being high priests and little else. finally, it is common to observe rebellious behavior against the original organization among break-out sects. it is easy to become a member of the church of satan and with the grapes thus within easy reach the church of satan s sour-grapes argument is not air-tight, however. furthermore, varying versions of the sour-grapes argument tend to be uncritically used against any hostile non-follower, ex-follower, or organization, indicating that perhaps this argument provides an explanation that is too simple. there may be


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 1

en stories of friendly contact with extraterrestrials who brought a message of warning about the current trend of society which should be countered by a new awareness of the earth s role in the larger world of spiritual realities. the people claiming these kinds of relationships with extraterrestrials were labeled contactees and largely dismissed by ufologists. the first reports that fit what was to become the general pattern of abduction stories came in the 1960s. in 1961, a new hampshire housewife, betty hill, reported a ufo sighting to nicap (the national investigations committee on aerial phenomena. during the course of the follow-up interviews by nicap investigators, unclear parts of the account came to the fore. among these were a missing two hours. the sighting had taken place while

biographical information is entitled the book of the sacred magic of abra-melin, as delivered by abraham the jew unto his son lamech. this title is rather misleading and not strictly accurate, for abra-melin had absolutely no hand in the opening part of the work, which consists of an account of abraham s own youth and early travels in search of wisdom, along with advice to the young man aspiring to become skilled in occult arts. the second part, on the other hand, is either based on the documents that abra-melin handed to abraham or on the confidences the egyptian sage disclosed to abraham. this part of the manuscript deals with the first principles of magic in general, and includes such chapters as how many, and what are the classes of veritable magic? what we ought to take into consider

nd are said to be able to prolong their lives for centuries. adepts are also known as the great white brotherhood, rishis, rahats, or mahatmas. ordinary people who earnestly desire to work for the betterment of the world may become chelas, or apprentices to adepts, in which case the latter are known as masters, but the apprentice must first have practiced self-denial and self-development in order to become sufficiently worthy. the master imparts teaching and wisdom otherwise unattainable (and thus resembles the guru in the hindu tradition) and helps the apprentice by communion and inspiration. helena petrovna blavatsky alleged that she was the apprentice of such masters and claimed that they dwelled in the tibetan mountains. the term adept was also employed by medieval magicians and alchem

rology. sources: waite, arthur edward. the occult sciences. 1891. reprint, secaucus, n.j: university books, 1974. the aetherius society founded by sir george king (1919.1997, a british occultist and flying saucer contactee from the west country, whose mother had formerly run a healing sanctuary. he was in his apartment one morning in march 1954 when a voice informed him: prepare yourself. you are to become the voice of interplanetary parliament. it was king s habit to meditate daily, and while so engaged several days later, he was visited by an indian yoga master who informed him of his mission: the cosmic intelligences had selected him as their primary terrestrial channel. king began to communicate with an entity named aetherius, a venusian who was one of the cosmic masters of the interpl

however, that his scientific skill was recognized by a few of the men of his own time. born in swabia, germany, he entered the dominican order in 1223, taught in paris and cologne, and became the teacher of thomas aquinas. the term magnus, which is usually applied to him, is not the result of his reputation but is the latin equivalent of his family name, de groot. as with many other men destined to become famous, he was distinctly stupid as a boy, but from the outset he showed a predilection for religion. one night the blessed virgin appeared to him, which caused his intellect to metamorphose, acquiring extraordinary vitality. albertus therefore decided that he must show his gratitude to the madonna by entering the priesthood, and eventually he won eminence in the clerical profession. in


ENCYCLOPEDIA OF OCCULTISM AND PARAPSYCHOLOGY VOL 2

various religious systems that prevailed throughout that continent and survived into the middle ages as witchcraft. christians regarded the practice of magic, at least the popular forms practiced in the pagan culture competing with their religion, as foreign to the spirit of their faith. thus the thirty-sixth canon of the ecumenical council held at laodicea in 364 c.e. forbade clerks and priests to become magicians, enchanters, mathematicians, or astrologers. it ordered, moreover, that the church should expel those who employed ligatures or phylacteries, because, it said, phylacteries were the prisons of the soul. the fourth canon of the council of oxia in 525 c.e. prohibited the consultation of sorcerers, augurs, and diviners, and condemned divinations made with wood or bread, while the

ince the 1970s, western sex magick and tantra have been the subject of many books and articles, and sycretistic forms of sexually oriented practices have begun to emerge. maitland, edward (1824.1897) co-founder with anna bonus kingsford of esoteric christianity and the hermetic society. born october 27, 1824, at ipswich, england, maitland graduated from caius college, cambridge, 1847. he intended to become a clergyman, but had many reservations about the church, and instead spent some years traveling in california and australia, studying life firsthand. upon returning to england, he devoted himself to developing the intuitional faculty as to find the solution of all problems having their basis in man s spiritual nature. through his close friendship with anna kingsford, he became an ardent

small fees; thus, after a good harvest he is allowed in some villages five gantangs of padi, one gantang of rice (beras, and two chupaks of emping (a preparation of rice and cocoa-nut made into a sort of sweetmeat) from each householder. the pawang used to regulate taboos, and employ a familiar spirit known as hantu pusaka.a hereditary demon. he also acted as a medium and divined through trance. to become a magician, you must meet the ghost of a murdered man. take the midrib of a leaf of the ivory cocoa-nut palm (pelepah niyor gading, which is to be laid on the grave, and two midribs, which are intended to represent canoe-paddles, and carry them with the help of a companion to the grave of the murdered man at the time of the full moon (the 15th day of the lunar month) when it falls upon a

people simply looking at it, since the material itself was only the intermediary of some unknown force. sources: martel, roy. the mysterious power of linda martel. guernsey, channel islands: toucan press, 1973. martello, leo louis (1931.2000) contemporary wiccan priest. martello was born on september 26, 1931, in dudley, massachusetts. he attended assumption college and hunter college and went on to become a spiritualist minister. in the early 1960s he founded the temple of spiritual guidance and the spiritual independents movement. through the 1960s he concentrated on his skills as a psychic reader and wrote a series of short booklets: your pen personality (1961, its in the cards (1964, and how to prevent psychic blackmail (1966. by the end of the 1960s, however, he had begun to identify

ean system of kick-punching, and t ai chi chuan (originally a self-defense art, now a system of physical exercises to harmonize body and mind. the various forms of martial arts have, as their basis, the attainment of spiritual enlightenment and peace, from which point remarkable feats of skill and strength in self-defense or attack can be generated. in the process of training, practitioners claim to become aware of a subtle vital energy named ch i or ki. ch i is accumulated, amplified, and directed by willpower to specific parts of the body, which develop strength and resilience. this process is sometimes preceded by a sudden exhalation of breath, often accompanied by a shout or yell. the intake of breath that follows appears to result in hyperventilation of the system, generating vitality


ESOTERISM AND THE LEFT HAND PATH

exits in nature, but is hidden from the civilized modern man. the tree of knowledge is more than a metaphor. the middle levels that faivre mentions are represents the astral worlds and the different levels that the magician passes during the alchemical initiation. the magical system of dragon rouge is an initiatoric system where the magician gradually enters certain levels. since the goal is not to become one with god, the path towards the divine is an important process to learn how to control the divine fire. the last criteria of faivre is the perhaps most important aspect of the alchemical initiation process of dragon rouge. the transformation from our human nature to a godlike nature is the goal of the left hand path. unlike many satanists or theories in new age, dragon rouge does not


EXTRAORDINARY ENCOUNTERS AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF EXTRATERRESTRIALS AND OTHERWORLDY BEINGS

ddle east the si x- da y war erupted the following june and of further ufo appearances, this time of cro s s- shaped craft, in the fall. he said a t h i rd wo r l d war was almost inevitable at some point in the not-distant future. if it was fought with nuclear weapons, he hinted, extraterrestrials would int e rvene in some unspecified fashion. a new o rd e r, in which earthlings would be trained to become cosmic citizens, would be put in place. i noticed that karne sometimes had difficulty with his breathing, shuttlewood wrote. from time to time, as i shot questions at him. he glanced at the pale gold disc on his wrist. he replied to certain queries immediately, shaking his head in the negative over others, after looking at his watch (shuttlewood, 1978. at one point shuttlewood asked if g

gures suddenly 100 fairies encountered a man is pulled back before he enters a fairy circle (fortean picture library) took after a child and nearly caught him. up close, the children got, in williams s words, a full and clear view of his ancient, swarthy, grim complexion. during the chase another of the male figures shouted at the pursuer in an unknown language (jones, 1979. williams, who went on to become a prominent man of the cloth, never forgot the incident but was never able to explain it. i am forced to classify it among my unknowables, he wrote (jones, 1979. the inherent implausibility of fairies notwithstanding, sightings have been recorded even in recent years. on august 10, 1977, while patrolling in the early morning hours, a hull, england, police constable came upon a fog bank i

ned in view for two or three minutes. the experience sparked hopkins s interest in ufos. though for the next years that interest was confined to the occasional reading of ufo literature, in 1975 he participated in the investigation of a multiply witnessed close encounter of the third kind in a new jersey park directly across the hudson river from eighty-eighth street in manhattan. hopkins went on to become actively involved in research on abductions. he also became hugely influential in bringing wider attention to the subject and shaping attitudes toward it. hopkins brought mental-health professionals into his work, which often involved the use of hypnosis to retrieve ostensible memories of abductions masked by amnesia. his first book on the subject, missing time (1981, detailed his case s

errestrials. london: century. horsley, sir peter, 1997. sounds from another room: memories of planes, princes and the paranormal. london: leo cooper. stuttaford, thomas, 1997. air marshal s flight of fancy. london times (august 14. jerhoam jerhoam is a state of consciousness who channels through john oliver. he is here, he says, to help humans incorporate the great knowledge of the soul into life to become more aware. to become more awake, to become more loved, and to know how to express love in many ways. he also seeks to reconnect with students from that time, persons who have reincarnated and live on earth now. many centuries ago thousands of years before the great pyramid was constructed jerhoam occupied a physical body, teaching at the great school of ancient wisdom. further reading a

riginal, however, in setting a secret civilization within mount shasta. the next writer to do so, harvey spencer lewis (writing as wishar c. cerve, identified the inhabitants as survivors of lemuria, the pacific ocean s version of atlantis. according to lewis s lemuria: lost continent of the pacific (1931, when lemuria split and sank, its east coast crashed into part of north america s west coast to become the states of washington, oregon, and california. many of the surviving lemurians took up residence inside shasta. lewis claimed that persons living near shasta occasionally encountered distinguished- looking men in white robes as they walked out of the forest. sometimes these beings, who stood seven feet tall, did business in local stores, using gold nuggets to make their 182 mount shas


FAUST

so a child takes not its mother s breast quite willingly in the beginning, though soon nourishes itself with zest. so at the breasts of wisdom nursed, each day you ll lust for them the more athirst. student i ll cling about her neck with joy, but say what means thereto i shall employ. mephistopheles ere you go on, explain your views. which is the faculty you choose? student i d like right learned to become; what is on earth i d gladly comprehend, to heaven itself my range extend, know all of nature and the sciences. mephistopheles then you are on the proper way but must not let yourself be lured astray. student body and soul i m for it bent; yet there would please me, i must say, a little freedom and divertisement upon a pleasant summer holiday. mephistopheles make use of time, its course


FELDMAN DANIEL QABALAH THE MYSTICAL HERITAGE OF THE CHILDREN OF ABRAHAM

primarily upon a conventional, dualistic understanding of scriptures, the principal intention of the majority of religious jews is to cultivate purity and righteousness for the redemption of their souls and to secure a place in heaven in the company of the righteous. from a qabalistic perspective, this would correspond to ascending the tree via the column of the right way of the angels of elohim) to become like angels and gain access to the lower heavens. while many contemporary religious students of the jewish kabbalah make pretense to mystical aspirations, it has become more of an intellectual exercise than the active pursuit of mystical awakening for most of them. the small minority who do aspire to mystical awakening are an eclectic group. they range from mainstream orthodox jews to th

ty becomes manifest in the throat sefirah knowledge/first. each letter bears a characteristic root vibration or seed sound (sans. bija. the alef a of unity/omkara is therefore called the seed of seeds (bija of bijas. vocalization of the seed sounds is enabled by the vowels in the throat sefirah knowledge/first. the vowels also empower the undifferentiated names in the supernal sefirah wisdom/east to become manifest with a characteristic vibrational signature in the world of creation (see figure 3.5 on page 89. the sinatic alef is written by scribing the vertical line first (central column, from the top point (sefirah crown/above) downwards (see figure 3.2. then the horizontal line is scribed from right to left (column of the right. finally, the diagonal line is drawn from the left end-poin

is referred to in the feminine about 10-15 percent of the time in the torah, though often mistranslated or ignored. it is important to note that, despite the medieval injunctions of the rabbinate, the ancient qabalah is not sexist. the mystical qabalah establishes the unity and equality of the male and female aspects of the lord hvhy( honor thy father and thy mother, and offers equal opportunity to become masters of the name and great servants of our lord. among books on the subject of the qabalah, there is some confusion regarding how the letters yod y, heh h, and vav v are respectively ascribed to the supernal sefiroth. many authors ascribe only the upper tip of the yod y to the sefirah crown/ above and the rest of the letter with sefirah wisdom/east. the upper heh h is thereby associat

their bodies in sleep or trance. a smaller number are seen to maintain a simultaneous awareness in the waking state of asiyah, and the higher astral states of yetzirah. hence, while in the waking state, they may literally see the form of their chosen ideal everywhere, in everything. while this station is more desirable than entrapment in the lower psychic states, it can still present a temptation to become addicted to the bliss of this experience, preventing further progress up the tree. overcoming such an addiction is no small task, and often requires the intervention of an advanced spiritual mentor. also, frequent intense ananda samadhis can be especially taxing to the nervous system of most humans. 8 ,0, some souls, possessed of extraordinary strength of mind and personal resolve, are n

erally filtered through the astral senses of the geviyah, there is the exclusive vision of yourself at the feet of, so to speak, your beloved small face chosen ideal. for a mystical qabalist, this would be the lord hvhy. this experience is accompanied by great waves of bliss that can get quite intense (and potentially addictive. for one reason or another, you may find yourself unable or unwilling to become active in your geviyah. most people will sporadically become conscious in their dream state, and be blessed with more or less occasional ecstatic visions originating from the dream state. the frequency of such experiences is not a testimony to one s spiritual advancement. some people have one profound experience that changes and effects them for their entire life. others have numerous ex


FLY THE LIGHT

oth. this movement is thus symbolized as the fly god, beelzebub, as a form of the adversary. fly the light begins with alone and divided, an atmosphere of post-industrial chaos and the machinery of a new religion- luciferian youth. this album does not move in the clean and shiny future as we so often visualize, but a past of when machinery and mankind were at odds with each other, when one wished to become another by the subconscious desire of mankind. pounding rhythm, abrasive and chanting vocals, harmonies and disharmonies move in layers over industrial and ebm stylized songs, with an element darkness and chaos intensely behind the surface- like a tv screen flashing images which can only be hinted at binaural beats and phi frequencies used in the musick of p 75 are programmed around nume


FOCUS OF LIFE

ing in the valley of fear" kia of the effigies speaks of zos in soliloquy: i bring a sword that contains its own medicine: the sour milk that cureth the body. prepare to meet god, the omnifarious believing,-thyself the living truth. die not to spare, but that the world may perish. nature is more atrocious. learning all things from thee in the most sinister way for representation: from thy thought to become thereafter. having suffered pleasure and pain, gladly dost thou deny the things of existence for freedom of desire-from this sorry mess of inequality-once so desired. and is fear of desire. the addition of the 'i' of a greater illusion. desire is the conception i and induces thou. there is neither thou nor i nor a third person-loosing this consciousness by unity of i and self; there woul

duce thyself to pleasure. there is only one sin-suffering. there is only on virtue-the will to self-pleasure. the greatest- the greatest non-morally. the origin of morality is obedience to the earliest form of government. in youth, all things have to obey their parents. o, my aged ikkah, loose this the navel cord, that my youth may pass! the most important outcome of human effort is that we learn to become righteous thieves: to possess more easily of others for self-advantage. in this incessant glorification of work, i discover a great human secret "do thou the work-i my pleasure" as above so below, this is never sufficiently realized. remorse? nay, do unto thyself all things, fearlessly. finality is reached when ye have learned to digest everything. what is all man-slaughter but what ye h

, the suffering shall be ecstatic. how do i know? not by farcical dialogue with self but through contact with its undulations. are we not ever standing on our own volcano? what is beyond man-something more dishonest or a further beast? one thing is desired, another is thought; and a different becomes. everything loved obtains an obscene disease. these dream postures are ominous pophecy of thyself to become-the obscure wish. o joy and woe! which is the higher morality-to love man while being man or to reincarnate as woman to fulfil desire? death is that degeneration, an alternation of ego in consciousness [i.e, desire, its metamorphosis into separate entities for that purpose: serving its own. man's living virtues are those unfamiliar with names. his absurd i is ever supralapsarian. man has

yr carouses, my grotesque concubine of chaos! remember o death, my frenzied longing that has no name [oh, forget my first kiss of love, now withered as a fallen leaf. make this my sexuality complete, all knowing, so that i may again procreate the lusty self-love in isolation" then aaos spake unto the ferryman "o time, of nothing now am i ashamed to admit parentage. what i generate is future, body to become. i have learned and unlearned in equal labouring this universe. hard has been my faith and denial. that which is incomprehensible have i made,-have i impelled inwards to make secure for reaction. my knowledge is but the murmuring of a few words with ever changing intonation and meaning. for i have suffered that which shall never be forgotten or spoken: thus much have i realized of life


FRANCIS A YATES GIORDANO BRUNO AND THE HERMETIC TRADITION

s out into hymns of praise. he seems to reach this illumination through contemplation of the world or the cosmos, or rather through contemplation of the cosmos as reflected in his own nous or mens which separates out for him its divine meaning and gives him a spiritual mastery over it, as in the familiar gnostic revelation or experience of the ascent of the soul through the spheres of the planets to become immersed in the divine. thus that religion of 4 hermes trismegistus the world which runs as an undercurrent in much of greek thought, particularly in platonism and stoicism, becomes in hermetism actually a religion, a cult without temples or liturgy, followed in the mind alone, a religious philosophy or philosophical religion containing a gnosis. the men of the second century were thorou

ptio veritas invidia bonum fraus lumen ira vita temeritas malitia it is probable that this gospel according to hermes trismegistus meant a great deal to ficino, who desperately feared the stars. like the creation by the word in pimander, it may well have seemed to him to accord with st. john "in him was life; and the life was the light of men, and to as many as received him "to them gave he power to become the sons of god."1 (3) egyptian reflection of the universe in the mind. the mind to hermes. corpus hermeticum xi2; optimist gnosis (the mens is supposed throughout to be addressing hermes) eternity is the power of god, and the work of eternity is the world, which has no beginning, but is continually becoming by the action of eternity. therefore nothing that is in the world will ever peri

ritings to be studied, and these writings, in addition to their echoes of moses and their prophetic understandings of christianity before christ, also prophetically shadowed the teachings of the divine plato. lactantius wrote his divine institutes in the context of the rather superficially christianised empire of constantine, and his apologetics in that work are directed towards persuading pagans to become christians by emphasising how much in paganism is close to christianity, or prophetic of christianity. between lactantius and augustine there had taken place the pagan reaction under the 1 e. garin, medioevo e rinascimento, p. 155, mentions salutati and manetti as writers influenced by the asdepius before ficino's revival of hermetism. 58 hermes trismegistus and magic apostate emperor ju

rom the light supernal.3 thus ficino's natural or spiritus magic, aiming no higher than the planets and particularly at the sun, would yet have an angelic continuation stretching out beyond and above it. though ficino, or so i believe, would make no attempt to "operate" with angels, beyond the normal christian prayers and supplications, nor try to reach the virtues which move the heavens in order to become a worker of miracles' ficino, pp. 965-75- 2 ibid, pp. 976-86. 3 this transition is definitely made in the de sole, which first discusses the planet sol and its central importance and, in the last chapter, compares the sun to the trinity and the nine orders of angels de sole, cap. xii; ficino, p. 973. 120 pseudo-dionysius and theology of a christian magus the angelic continuation beyond t

tents of the universe correspond. the system will be dealt with more fully in the book on the art of memory, and the mad method in its magic will be better understood when seen in the context of other memory systems. 2 see above, p. 25. 3 see above, p. 32. 198 giordano bruno: first visit to paris mens on which all things below depend, bruno hopes, i believe, to achieve this "egyptian" experience, to become in true gnostic fashion the aion, having the divine powers within him. by imprinting the figures of the zodiac on the fantasy "you may gain possession of a figurative art which will assist, not only the memory, but all the powers of the soul in a wonderful way' when you conform yourself to the celestial forms "you will arrive from the confused plurality of things at the underlying unity


FRATER ELIJAH ANGELS OF CHAOS

izon (this may take our brethren a little work. all is in truth, so thus we accept no truth (but infinite variation. now this is all fine and dandy but what have we just presented here( the bus driver just now intones last stop in the ride free zone. how appropriate) horizon is a paradigm of unity in extension. an artistic creation, a re-creation. we now have the glittering stars, let us coalesce to become as a blazing sun. the horizon is also the birth and death of the moon. this is the cup of our lady (yet to be seen. the scarlet brotherhood is the army of babalon. she does not accept membership on a cosmic scale, but is a coordinator and filter. it is through her that we advance (up to a point. we may choose whatever initiation scheme we desire, but thee angel guides us (so it is you sh


FRATER TENEBROUS CULTS OF CTHULHU

of the imagination through writing, and at the age of 15 produced his first horror story, the beast in the cave by 1914, he had submitted a series of articles to the united amateur press association and to local newspapers, ranging in content from astronomy and philosophy, to his early stories of the occult and the supernatural. also at this time, he began the epistolary communications which were to become one of the main pleasures of his life (at one time, lovecraft had over a hundred regular correspondents, and in fact, his extant letters considerably outweigh his fiction- one estimate puts the total number of letters written by lovecraft at over 100,000) however, it was not until 1917 that lovecraft seriously considered writing in earnest. the family had been forced to leave the house i


FRATER U D PRACTICAL SIGIL MAGIC

d willed unconscious. one should never put too great a strain on the universe. but this is a general problem in practical magic, and the sigil magician is not the only one compelled to tackle it, as it also applies to the ceremonial magician, the s orcerer and the theurgist. experience shows that it is quite feasible to include the time factor in the sentence of desire. for example, gthis my wish to become healthy again this month, h etc. but an overloaded psychic time schedule in manager fashion would definitely be too much for our magical faculty. in the chapter gbut how does it work? h we will take a closer look at time factors and control of success. thus, you should try for a proper balance between wishy-was 22/ practical sigil magic a sen up with a writ and tence of desire of the gth

gil, the more effective the operation. as with talismans, amulets and magical rituals in general, the intent to forget a desire or magical operation is one of the greatest tasks for a magician if s/he wants to experience success quickly. experience with meditation and thought control will certainly pay off now. you may have h eard the story of the man who came to his guru and asked him what to do to become enlightened. gnothing, h the guru answered gjust go on living as you did before. oh, yes, there is one thing, though: avoid thinking of the monkey. h very pleased, the man thanked his guru and returned home. but while on his way home, his thoughts began circling remorselessly: gi must not think of the monkey, i must not think of the monkey. h5 why forgetting a sigil is of such prim t too

stic nostalgia/ 89 perience atavisms in states of dream only, until y of awareness. again, this method calls for a l all experiences. h thus, we may, for example, create sigils from the following sentences of desire .i want to experience the karma of a cat .this my wish to experience the karma qe a reptile in my dreams .this my will to obtain thee con- sciousness of a bird of prey .this my desire to become a unicel-lular organism n my dreams. in regard to the first sentence of desire, pete carroll in liber null& psychonaut mentions incredible results (p.203) it is advisable, especially in the beginning, to ex ou have become more familiar with them. only then should you experience atavisms in everyday life and, of course, in rituals. you could append the word gimmediately h to the above sen

, including magic in theory and ractice. p mathers.samuel liddell macgregor mathers (1854-1918) was one of the founders of the hermetic rder of the golden dawn and even ole. through him came many of the unique and impressive rituals and magical techniques. the books he translated and edited on magic, including the sacred agic of abramein the mage, ms on and the kabbalah unveiled, have helped many to become magicians. his autocratic nature lead to schisms in the golden dawn, and he eventually had magical wars with aleister crowley. he died in the influenza epidemic that rocked the world after world war i. nominalism, existing only as names. o.t.o (ordo templi orientis; 128/ practical sigil magic be ass ideas known s the thelemic current. numerous groups calling recent years. nown as the ten


FREEMASON BLUEBOOK

of our order, he may the better be enabled to display the beauties of brotherly love, relief and truth, to the honor of thy holy name. amen. response.so mote it be. ii. o thou, who art the author of peace and lover of concord, bless us in the exercise of those kind and social affections thou hast given us. may we cherish and display them as our honor and our joy. may this, our friend, who is now to become our brother, devote his life to thy service, and consider a right the true principles of his engagements. may he be endowed with wisdom to direct him in all his ways; strength to support him in all his difficulties; and beauty to adorn his moral conduct. and may we each and all walk within compass, and square our actions by the dictates of of conscience and virtue. may we appreciate and


FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL 2

an water can sink below its level, it would, indeed, be very wrong for aspirants to discipleship to live an entirely celibate life for the sake of self- advancement when conditions permit them to wed; furthermore, the expenditure of the creative force at the few times in a life when it is legitimately required for propagation would not seriously interfere with the spiritual development undertaken to become the philosopher's stone, and the soul- growth gained by assuming the duties of parenthood would far outweigh any possible loss. what the rosicrucians teach then is that marriage between people who will limit their use of the creative function to the purpose of propagation is eminently good, noble and productive of great soul-growth, but that unmarried aspirant should live an absolutely c


FREEMASONRY AND CATHOLICISM BY MAX HEINDEL

and to pour the molten sea. christ was liberated on the cross through spiritual centers located where the nails are said to have been driven, and elsewhere. and one who has prepared the molten sea is also instructed by the teacher how to pull the plugs and soar into the higher spheres or, as the masonic saying is, to "travel in foreign countries" this is in harmony with the dictum of christ that to become his disciple one must leave father and mother. that is one of the hard sayings of the gospel and generally misunderstood because it is taken to refer to our physical father and mother in the present life, whereas in the esoteric point of view something very different was intended. to get the idea let us once more call to mind that the lucifer spirits by the introduction of iron into the

er and mother. that is one of the hard sayings of the gospel and generally misunderstood because it is taken to refer to our physical father and mother in the present life, whereas in the esoteric point of view something very different was intended. to get the idea let us once more call to mind that the lucifer spirits by the introduction of iron into the system made it possible for the human ego to become an indwelling spirit, but continued oxidation of the blood renders the body undesirable as a habitation in time and death ensues. therefore, though the lucifer spirits helped us into the body, they are also truly angels of death, and the progeny of samael and eve are subject thereto as well as the children begotten by her and adam, for all are flesh. the sun is the center of life and rul


FREEMASONS SATANISM AND SYMBOLISM

fected or divine is george h. steinmetz, writing in, freemasonry: its hidden meaning, new york, macoy publishing and masonic supply co, 1948, p. 63. also, steinmetz wrote this belief in his book, the lost word: its hidden meaning, new york, macoy publishing and masonic supply co, 1953, p. 148. another masonic writer, j.d. buck, blasphemously writes "it is far more important that men should strive to become christ's than that they should believe that jesus was christ [j.d. buck, mystic masonry, illinois: indo-american book co, 1913, sixth edition, p. 138] let us hear that terribly blasphemous statement again "it is far more important that men should strive to become christ's than that they should believe that jesus was christ" again we see freemasonry is revealed not to be christian. the un

, and indian monuments. vishnu is represented reposing on a coiled serpent, whose folds form a canopy over him [pike, morals and dogma, teachings of the 25th degree, knight of the brazen serpent, p. 500] notice that the column on the left not only has a serpent encircling a globe, but notice also that the globe itself has wings. another source quotes h.g. wells as saying that the winged globe is "to become the symbol of the new world order when it overtly rules the world [fritz springmeier, the watchtower and the masons, portland, oregon, 1992, p. xi] that means the masonic column on the left depicts the symbol of the final kingdom of antichrist, his new world order. you see again that we have a strong connection between freemasonry and the coming kingdom of antichrist. freemasonry depicts

himself erect in the center of the lunette, like the mast of a ship["point within a circle" short talk bulletin, august, 1931, masonic bulletin designed to read within the lodges, p. 4] sex within a circle the circle is commonly used to depict the female sexual organ. satanists love to use the "eight-step path of enlightenment (right) they believe a person needs to go through eight separate steps to become fully enlightened spiritually. the final step which is the eighth step, is the sex act. notice that the very center of this symbol is a very small circle. this symbol is the ultimate female sexual representation. probably the most famous of all obelisks in the world, is the washington monument. it is believed that the spirit of the egyptian sun god, ra, resides within the obelisk, and th


FULL MOON RITUALS

constant- he rounds the circle with his dear sister. once again, warm hugs are exchanged and greetings passed. once again, deer tells himself that the certainty of this moment is what matters, and that what comes next- while indescribably glorious- will fade. however, no amount of self-reassurance can slow the racing of his heart as he watches owl gracefully move about him. tonight he is supposed to become a still point of an ever-moving cosmos. as always, the sheer joy of sharing being with higher powers is tempered by the anxiety regarding the many expectations which accompany that role. as their dance continues, deer becomes absorbed in the myriad points of light which- reflected from the mirrored shards in owl's dress- spiral and dance about him. even as his mind and heart steady, his


FULLER J F C SECRET WISDOM OF THE QABALAH

e gmother of god h) the female, or negative, force of jah (yh- the heh of which is ever seeking to reunite with the od. in its lower aspect od represents microcosmic man; in its higher it represents the tree of life and the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. as man is a trinity in unity inhibited by a gleam of the supernal shin- the shin which, volatilizing into light, enabled tetragrammaton to become visible-so also is the od threefold in nature. it represents not only the pillars of severity, mercy, and mildness, but also formation, reformation, and transformation; activity, passivity, and equilibrium; and good, evil, and deliverance. thus it is not one od but three odin, which to unite must climb the three trunks of the inseparable trees and, interlacing in kether, the crown, refor


GILBERT AE WAITE A MAGICIAN OF MANY PARTS

',who'served at the altar in a miserable catholic church'(sly,p.74)e .thepriest-in-chargeofthe church was fr james scratton,5'an eccentric elderly gentleman' and 'a ceremonial ne'er255 do-well'whocould offer no help to waite over his 'difficulties 'there was never a poor pitiful cleric more well-intentioned and more completely incompetent. nor would he help his server when the boy wished to study to become a missionary priest; it was left towaite-whothoughtthat 'heavenmighthelp thosewhosought to help others!-to act in hisplace,when 'against allexpectation [i] managed to have the lad placed'(sly,p.74).ofitself this is insufficient to prove the identity of the young serverwithgabriel,butthere is more: among hisboundmanuscripts waite preserved a series of poemswrittenin1882-theyare entitled '

chit may be made64a.e.waite-magicianofmanyparts_aswithallofgranville's children (including ludivina, his daughter by dora) she remained unmarried and her only memorial is the figureofthedragoninbelleandthedragon,waite's curious fairy tale-a 'ludibrium' he called thestuart-menteath family('theravensofravendale) and their doings at toftrees. central to thestoryisthedesireoftheheroinemelusine (dora) to become a 'great poetess'inthemannerofthemystic (waite; andwhatshe achieved in fictionsheachieved also in fact.orso it seemed. in december1894thepallmall gazette described a recently published poem as'aworkofrealmeritand genuine poetical feeling, andthe 1ablet, in may 1895, praised the same poem for its 'word-pictures, oftenofconsiderable beauty'.whatthey were praising wasavalon:apoeticromance,o

ions mighthavearisen every month. the offices of thebritishmailwere in catherine street, strand, and so farasjournalismwas concerned81there began forthwith to be open vision and prophecies on his part of radiant days to come. the hansard union had crashed terribly, elliott had nothing on hand, and if things were narrowwithme they must have approached desperation' in his case. he' resolved at once to become an occult publisher, beginningwiththe already famouslexicon.by hook or by crook he would see lord stafford; and my part in the business was(1)to raise a mortgage on eastlake lodge, for there must be money to startwithand an office to give him a local habitation, from which letters could be written and expected business transacted;(2)to be prepared and' to provide whatever was needed, for

ophyte, zelator, theoricus, practicus, and philosophus. each grade above that of neophyte was relatedtooneof the ten sephiroth of the kabbalistic treeof life, and these continued beyond theouterorder into a yet more secret second order, whose rituals were distinctly magical.thesecond order, therosaerubeaeetaureaecrucis,had existed from the beginningbuthad worked no rituals, and memberswhoadvanced to become adepti of the secondorderdid so by means of passing examinations. in 1892 this changed, for mathers had developed hisownhighly impressive initiatory109_'goldendemonsthatnonecanstay_ 108rituals, baseduponthemythofchristian ro sencreutz, for the5=6(each grade was numbered) gradeofadeptus minor.andwhereastheouterorderrepresented theoretical occultism,thesecondorderexisted fortheworkingofspe


GILBERT THE GOLDEN DAWN TWILIGHT OF THE MAGICIANS

homiman condemned him for this as 'impure and mischievous. within theorderhe was known by his motto of'resurgam, and under this name he contributed an article on the rosicrucians to a. e. waite's joumaltheunknownworld;it contained the following remarkable claim regarding the order's private papers 'doubtless the higher chiefs take means for removing any importantmssfrom those whom they see about to become incapacitated either by illness or death. as for treachery, it is not likelythatany very important secrets would be given to a member until his fidelity was thoroughly assured; and every initiate of an occultorderknows that his wilful perjury would be followed by unpleasantconsequences-possibfy acoroner'sinquest,and averdictof'deathfromsyncope'.7at the time this appeared waite wasnota me


GILBERT THE MAGICAL MASON

lephilosophiamoralismight be amended. butitis added 'these things were to them a laughing matter, for being a new thing unto them they feared that their great name should be lessened, if they should now begin to acknowledge their many years' errors, to which they had grown accustomed, and wherewith they had gained them enough' that was the secret, the secret of the failure of christian rosenkreuz to become a public teacher, and such the reason why the idea occurred to him of founding a new order who should work for a general reformation in silence and secrecy, lind undisturbed by the scoffs of a world either too ignorant or too self-seeking to be taught. some pages further on the general agreement of the members is given. 1.thatno public profession of any superior knowledge should be made:

which are believed to induce spiritual enlightenment and extended powers of the human senses, especially in the directions of clairvoyance and clairaudience. their teaching does not neces255 sarily include any indian or egyptian symbolism. during recent years a new impetus to the study of rosicrucian ideals has been given by theosophical and anthroposophical societies to students who are aspiring to become initiates. in 1916, frater dr r.w. felkin started for new zealand tothehistory oftherosicrucians 39iiiiitinue the work of the rosicrucians in that colony. the aim of the societas rosicruciana in anglia is:to afford mutual aid and encouragement in working out the great problems of life, and in discovering the secrets of nature; to facilitate the study of the system of philosophy founded u

utonly apparent to humanity.forexample, the kabalah demonstrates the grouping of the ten sephiroth into three pillars; the pillar of mercy, the pillar of severity, and the pillar of mildness between them; these may also be associated with the three mother letters, a, m, sh, aleph, mem and shin.thenagain by two horizontal lines we92themagical masonmay form three groups and consider these sephiroth to become types ofthethreedivisions of man'snature,the intellectual, moral,andsensuous (neglecting malkuth the material body)thusconnectingthekabalah with mental and moral philosophyandethics. by three lines again we consider a single groupofthe sephirothtobe divisible intofourplanes, corresponding to thefourplanesuponeach of which i have already said youmustconceive the wholetensephiroth to be im

gious worship of all ages and peoples, and also in the emblematic uses of stones as exhibited in our ceremonies and rituals. it has been found from the earliest times that men were disposedtoerect stones to represent their gods, and from/ simple, unhewn stones we find they progressed to the use of hewn pillars, and still later to pillars fashioned by sculpture into the likeness of animals and men to become objects of reverence and worship as representing gods or deified ancestors. in later times, when the art of building had made progress, particular stones and portions of a building received special workmanship as well as particular names; for example, note the corner stone, the key stone, and the cape stone; and at last complete buildings of stone were erected for the worship of god- alt


GILBERT THE SORCERER AND HIS APPRENTICE

the golden dawn. from 1888 the story of macgregor mathers is the story of the golden dawn,butbefore then, in 1885, he had moved to london, joined anna kingsford's hermetic society, in which he delivered his first major lecture" and publishedthe kabbalah unveiled,his most successful and influential work.5and before 1888 he had met mina bergson, the sister of the philosopher henri bergson, who was to become successively the first initiate of the golden dawn and mathers' wife. after their marriage, in june 1890, they lived at forest hill close to the horniman museum, of which mathers had been made curator;butby 1892 they had moved to paris, where they remained- save for a prolonged visit to london for theequinoxandlooking glasscases of 1910 and 1911- until mathers' death from influenza in 19

die, near forres in morayshire, studied law at cambridgeandmoved to edinburgh, where he practisedbothlaw and occultism with equal enthusiasm helping to found the scottishlodgeof the theosophical society in 1884, to maintain its independence fromthelondonlodges and to preserve its emphasis on esoteric christianity. in 1890 he joined the isis-uraniatempleofthegolden dawn.iprogres255 sing wellenough to become imperator of the amen-ra temple when it was founded at edinburgh in 1893.norhadhe neglected his more general hermetic studies, contributing regularly to thetransactionsoithe, scottish lodge (of which he was now president) and issuing a strange book onthetrue churchofchrist(1893. his path through the goldendawn was somewhat tortuous, involving quarrels with his fellows in amen-ra, an ambi

to somewhat undeserved disrepute,butto the profound knowledge possessed by the chaldeans of old, and still accessible to the diligent student. the importance of this knowledge can hardly be overesti255 mated for our own progress and development, and to this again the familiar knowledge of the alphabet is essential. the symbols of the zodiacal signs and of the planets must be so perfectly known as to become instinctive, and the elementary terms of the science of astrology. the third important subject of the first beginning is the hebrew alphabet. the great jewish system of occultism known as the cabalah has survived and been proved for thousands of years.itis not necessary for the student in the early grades of our order to acquire any knowledge of hebrew as a language, but a knowledge of t

ct is worn out or obliterated by its contrary action;andthus itisthat all evil actions have a strong tendency to repeat themselves when certain times recur.whenthe time recurs at which. this picture. is again thrown back upon the spotofearth where that person lived, recurs the tendency in himself to repeat the action.whenthe pic lure of that action hassofarpassed from it original positive forceas to become negative, it hauntswitha constant remorse.thatis a similar phenomenon to the seeing of a complementary colour when you have looked long upon a bright colour. lookforalong time at a red disc, and after a bit you will see a green one floating before you. so with a prominent action, an evil action, first will come the tendency to repeat it; as that wearsout,and a negative state .of that pic

nothingbutan eye, nothingbutthe perceptive faculty. now through that hollow sphere are running the tatwic currents which have called those stars into existence. and i will just remind you for a moment of these currents. there is the akasa, which produces the capacity, the potentiality of motion, which causes the ether- that is to say, the absolutely undifferentiated matter which fills thatspace255to become so differentiated as to become capable of motion, causes it to become granular. and following that, operates the vayu tatwa which sweeps these granules into a circular motion. upon that again operates the taijas tatwa, which sweeps the moving particles into a glowing incandescent mass of fire mist, in fact. and so is born the first nebula, the nebula which hereafter shall take the formof


GILBERT R A CHAOS OUT OF ORDER THE RISE AND FALL OF THE SWEDENBORGIAN RITE

nd yet he was at manchester at the time and in 1847 published his first book, how are worlds made? being a new system of cosmogonical philosophy, at haslingden. he next appears, according to himself, as a civil engineer engaged in a coastal survey of northern ireland12[12. after this he emigrated to america, appearing in new york in 1855 to act as associate editor of the new york evening post and to become one of the pioneers in the construction of the illinois central railroad( obituary, p. 59. also in new york he lost his first wife, ellen, who died on 11 july 1857, and found his true vocation, for on march 9th, 1856, he was ordained a minister of the new church, by the rev. b. f barrett( obituary, p. 59. his relations with the church were, however, destined to be equivocal. there were i


GILBERT R A THE MASONIC CAREER OF A

wished to use a pseudonym-'doctor of hermetic science- to hide his connection with an anthology of the writings of andrew jackson davis, an early american spiritualist47[47. the first copy of the book on saint-martin sent to 'papus' had almost certainly been forwarded to edouard blitz, the head of the martinist order in america, who became a frequent correspondent of waite and who encouraged him to become a freemason. waite refers to blitz in his autobiography as one 'who had been long and intimately acquainted with the occult schools of paris, but was a mason under an orthodox obedience, probably in the united states'48[48] and adds 'i cannot remember whether i was already a mason 43[43] ibid, p. 73 44[44] ibid, p. 459 45[45] letter from waite to papus, london, 25 may 1901. original in t


GLOBAL FREEMASONRY

n of books written by harun yahya. there is no doubt that these features result from the wisdom and lucidity of the qur'an. the author modestly intends to serve as a means in humanity's search for god's right path. no material gain is sought in the publication of these works. considering these facts, those who encourage people to read these books, which open the "eyes" of the heart and guide them to become more devoted servants of god, render an invaluable service. meanwhile, it would just be a waste of time and energy to propagate other books which create confusion in peoples' minds, lead man into ideological chaos, and which, clearly have no strong and precise effects in removing the doubts in peoples' hearts, as also verified from previous experience. it is apparent that it is impossibl

out to lift and preserve all things, he receives the triple crown of godhood, and joins that throng of master masons, who in their robe of blue and gold, are seeking to dispel the darkness of night with the triple light of the masonic lodge.46 this is to say that according to the false belief of masonry, human beings are gods, but only a grand master reaches the fullness of this divinity. the way to become a grand master is to fully reject the belief in god and the fact that human beings are his servants. this fact is briefly touched on by another writer, j.d. buck, in his book mystic masonry: the only personal god freemasonry accepts is humanity in toto. humanity therefore is the only personal god that there is.47 evidently, masonry is a kind of religion. but, it is not a monotheistic rel

was a fertility god and isis was his wife. according to the legend, osiris was the victim of a crime of passion by which isis became a widow. so, the masonic widow is isis. an article in mimar sinan explains the matter in the following way: global freemasonry dcc the osiris-isis legend is the topic of many articles and lectures and is the closest of the ancient egyptian myths to masonry. the test to become a priest of the temple of isis is the masonic initiation itself. it would be tedious to have to repeat it. there, light was one of the most important elements; in order to be buried in the darkness of the east, the morning sun begins to descend after noon and takes on osiris' duty every day, just like horus who more brilliantly took the place of his murdered father. so, the "widow" whose

a guinea, which was popularly believed to reveal the secrets of the "medmenham monks. the monks' most important precursor is the hell-fire club founded around 1719 in london by philip, duke of wharton (1698-1731. wharton was a prominent whig politician, freemason, and atheist who sought to ridicule religion by publicly presiding over festive gatherings with "satanic" trappings and wharton went on to become grand master mason of the london grand lodge in 1722 by 1739, dashwood was on the homeward leg of his journey. on his way, he stopped in florence to see the abbe nicolini, and it was there that he met lady mary wortley montagu [who] would eventually join. dashwood in the divan club..unfortunately things were not going well for freemasonry in italy. pope clement xii had recently issued th


GNOSTIC CATECHISM

wished to use a pseudonym-'doctor of hermetic science- to hide his connection with an anthology of the writings of andrew jackson davis, an early american spiritualist47[47. the first copy of the book on saint-martin sent to 'papus' had almost certainly been forwarded to edouard blitz, the head of the martinist order in america, who became a frequent correspondent of waite and who encouraged him to become a freemason. waite refers to blitz in his autobiography as one 'who had been long and intimately acquainted with the occult schools of paris, but was a mason under an orthodox obedience, probably in the united states'48[48] and adds 'i cannot remember whether i was already a mason 43[43] ibid, p. 73 44[44] ibid, p. 459 45[45] letter from waite to papus, london, 25 may 1901. original in t


GNOSTIC HANDBOOK

c and literary form they too are essentially what they are called principles. they are not personalities, they are not personal deities. accordingly gnosis is a form of perception, feed by the minds and fueled by the emotions. it does not, however, greatly emphasize devotion (bhakti) that is focused or obsessed with image, sound, form and so forth. while we understand and use the power of images, to become devoted to one such image is to ignore its true nature. indeed, obsession with an image of the divine can lead away rather than to the higher principles. there are myriad spiritual forms throughout the great chain of being. in the gnostic system, there are many, many names for them. as they are in the dimensions below the upper world they are partial representations of aspects of the div

s and secularists, it is nevertheless the key focus of guenon s work. in his magnum opus "the reign of quantity and the signs of the times, guenon succinctly outlines the process of spiritual degeneration. as man thinks he is evolving, he is simply accelerating his own destruction- living standards and technology may advance, but only at the cost of spirit. this metaphysical entropy causes matter to become successively more physical, more solid, and on a spiritual level- more malefic. society becomes centred on globalism (witness the new world order, rather than on nations and individuals and there is an emphasis on scientific advances rather than simplicity. as we reach the later phases of this degeneration (the present period, anti-traditions and forms of anti-gnosis arise purporting to

ed to aries and it the imagery of the sacrifice of rams to the father god are throughout that period. horus is pisces, the imagery is related to jesus as the fisherman, the ocean of mankind, the fish as christian symbols is also founder as a symbol of horus as fisherman. horus as a semi-solar image is found throughout religions of that period, christianity representing the misapplication of horus to become a violent martial force. maat is aquarius, the outpouring of truth and gnosis. the first date in our heraldic cycle is 1844, it is the initiation whereby the process of change from pisces to aquarius began. there are many other hidden indicators of this date, in the biblical tradition there are specific prophecies that focus on this date. the 2300 year prophecy of the cleansing of the sa

ions. hence, the druids and those of the celtic faith probably had more in common with the original israelite gnosis that modern judaism and christianity. we can see how the struggle between various divergent traditions has been edited into the old testament, joseph s coat of many colours, for example, a sumerian symbol of a qadesh priest became a simple piece of clothing. baal has been demonised to become the enemy of the people of israel yet we know that the early priests of israel actually accepted baal as part of their faith and there are other examples too numerous to mention. in some sense the creation story and other tales in the old testament echo this re-writing of history, while they certainly contain images and icons of the original aryan faith, they also reflect the distorted t

ribes are lost- but is this really so? or has history also been twisted by scribes and politicians? we know that josephus writing in 70 ce states "the ten tribes did not return to palestine only two tribes service the romans after palestine became a roman province. according to second esdras (a book within the new testament apocrypha) the ten tribes moved a thousand miles west to southeast russia to become the people history knows as the scythians. in race and civilisation roger pearsons writes" nordic scythians overran palestine in the seventh century bc and the history of the sacae or scythians with their many tribes and branches is well worth following. they originated in south-east europe and moved through asia as far as turkestan and afghanistan, even into india to the indus. many ear


GNOSTIC STUDIES THE GNOSTIC HANDBOOK II GNOSTIC THEURGY

pattern of spirit. from this we can begin to see how the alpha event fits into our model. however, there is more, since the alpha event changed the quality of our energy source, it also changed the resulting spectrum- we now have reality as a hologram, a mirage or illusion. this hologram, in terms of the esoteric tradition, contaminated the planes and caused the lowest reaches of the desire plane to become what we know as physical. it also caused a breach in the spiritual world, and formed what is known in gnosticism as the great schism. the great schism the church teaches that god is the source of all perfect and that the whole world, visible and invisible, is his creation. yet one does not need to be a philosopher to observe that in this world of ours moral and physical evil- suffering

traditional views of reincarnation are. reincarnation is not some carefully graded developmental process, but an opportunity to escape the lower worlds, to return to the dimension where real evolution takes place. luckily for us, there is a knowledge, a wisdom, a gnosis. a knowledge that can awaken us to the falseness of our everyday masks and personas, and assist in the process of breaking free to become what we really are. this transformation is never easy. to go beyond everything that exists in the lower worlds takes a special awareness, a special will and that is what being a gnostic is all about. real integration is a complete existential disappearance from this entire nature field, by confluence with another life-spirit, and by the genesis of another existence adapted to this other

ed within the gnostic system. some basic correlations are fouund in figures 18 and 19. x gnostic theurgy page 73 the aim of transfiguration is the total transformation of the individual. it is not enough to refine or purify the earthly elements (the dialectic, the earthly must be totally replaced with elements of light. as discussed in our last study the chaotic mind must be rectified and trained to become the scribe or adept, as the mind changes other transformations will begin in reaction. one of the most important is the development of the light body. while the physical organism itself can- not be transformed the essence which controls and motivates it (the electro- magnetic field, has a special role in the transfiguration process. for the gnostic to explore and learn within the spiritu

the great mystery (ephesians 5:32) and the administration of the mystery (ephesians 3;9. this teaching was a special process for a unique class. certain gnostics would feel the call to move from the path of terrestrial salvation and enter a new phase of development, that of celestial deification. this is the nexus of the new specialised teaching, that some of the gnostic brethren would be called to become part of the hierarchy itself, in other words, gods themselves! this special path is known as the celestial path, the path of the serpent of wisdom or the path of the chosen ones. initiates on this path were known in the cathar tradition as parfait; or the perfected ones. this secret doctrine or teaching has been known in many of the orthodox churches since the earliest of days, but has g

ation 13:3-4 the celestial class are those who have reached perfection through the transfiguration and achieved a state of godhood. they continue to incarnate on earth, working with the divine will (logos. at the omega day the 144,000, in conjunction with the celestial class, will fulfil the role of the "left hand of god, cleansing the planet in preparation for his return. they will be translated to become immortals within the heavenly hierarchy. the terrestrial class are those who achieve perfection at the resurrection. they apply and follow the gnostic principles through many lives as they transform from earthly to heavenly substance. they follow the will of the pleroma and are reborn as his children on the restored new earth. him that overcometh will i make a pillar in the temple of my


GOETIA LUCIFERIAN

rces which are translated as shadow aspects of the sorcerers psyche. these shadows of the self are essential to our own selfdevelopment and becoming as individuals. it requires that the witch be well disciplined and also well balanced, save from the gates of failure and madness. to look into the eye of set and lilith-hecate or even ahriman is to face off forces which would devour any not prepared to become bearers of the black flame, a luciferian spirit themselves. once this pact is made, when the sigillium diaboli is upon the mind, spirit and body, then there is no turning back only the ascension of the spirit as beyond the mortal clay. 6 in the modern world of magicians, sathan is our initiator and stimulator of the psyche. one should remember, in pre-islamic lore satan/azazel is conside

s, based primarily in the element air. they are commonly associated with lucifer and are the higher articulated solar and lunar shadow forms of the initiatic guide, by one conjoined with the demonic spirit the self develops in balance, rather than repression and self-deception. such angels are fallen, and contain a demonic or infernal aspect to their character. approach this with respect and seek to become like the essence you so seek. the angelick spirits of the shemhamphorasch are the guardians who lead one to the threshold (azazel, shaitan. spirits should be invoked as how lucifer would command by resolve and silent perception. do not act upon impulse; rather refine your thought to work for you. consider the higher articulation of the spirit and how this may associate with the balanced

rder within the self which comes through this changing and evolving chaos of self. the body of light/body of shadow is directly tied in with the holy guardian angel/angelic familiar/higher self. the ritual of the holy guardian angel, azal ucel and the invocation of the adversary may be employed to achieve contact with this individualistic guide or initiatic genius. when you invoke, allow yourself to become enflame into points of ecstasy, you will grow from this. the body of light the body of light is the astral double which is used to align with the angelic familiar/higher self. this daimon is called azal ucel, being the sigillic word combination of lucifer+ azazel, being the torch bearer and awakener through rebellion. the body of light may be developed by meditation, yoga and other acts

n infernal aspect not so visible in the flames of self. as you stare into the eyes of azazel, called lucifer or azal ucel, a lightning flash comes from his left eye into yours. as this flash strikes you, a voice is heard within your mind, a single question is asked. you will know this question as this moment occurs. move yourself and your body of light into this angelic being, and allow your self to become engulfed in his fire. let the eyes open in the astral plane with the eyes of lucifer; you shall awaken in this light. practice this frequently, until you feel an instinctual communication with this force. you are becoming in the luciferian light. the body of light is used in scrying and of tarot workings as well. allow the self to listen to the instincts which grant you foresight, this s

high sorcery, one should already have sought an operation of will and the discovery of the angel-serpent samael, the illuminator of the path itself. the common logic behind this theory is that you would not take an operation without knowing where you wish to go, the plan of how you shall achieve your goal. theurgy (high sorcery) is the luciferian principle of self-development, the magician seeks to become like lucifer. the ritual let the sorcerer cast a circle about him/her, the leviathanic ourobouris circle counter clockwise, then in the same fashion, move widdershins in your alignment with the four daemon princes and subprinces, in your own design. summon then with an enflamed mind, the dragon-serpent which is the angelic essence of the soul, the eye of azal ucel shall burn forth from t


GOLDEN DAWN INVOKING PENTAGRAM RITUAL OF WATER

e the practicus sign facing west recite the prayer of the undines: terrible king of the sea, thou who hast the keys of the cataracts of heaven, and who enclosest the subterranean waters in the cavernous hollows of earth. king of the deluge and of the rains of spring; thou who openest the sources of rivers and of fountains; thou who commandest moisture which is, as it were, the blood of the earth, to become the sap of plants. we adore thee and we invoke thee! speak thou unto us, thy mobile and changeful creatures, in the great tempests of the sea, and we shall tremble before thee. speak unto us also in the murmur of limpid waters, and we shall desire thy love. o vastness! wherein all the rivers of being seek to lose themselves- which renew themselves ever in thee. o thou ocean of infinite p


GOLDEN DAWN PRAYERS OF THE ELEMENTALS

truth! amen. the prayer of the undines or water spirits. terrible king of the sea, thou who holdest the keys of the cataracts of heaven, and who enclosest the subterraean waters in the cavernous hollows of earth. king of the deluge and of the rains of spring. thou who openest the sources of the rivers and of the fountains; thou who commandest moisture which is, as it were, the blood of the earth, to become the sap of the plants. we adore thee and we invoke thee. speak thou unto us, thy mobile and changeful creatures, in the great tempests, the sanctuary of maat order of the golden dawn- content http//www.ritual-magic.com/welcome/modules.php?name=content. 2 of 2 6/27/2004 7:59 am thou unto us, thy mobile and changeful creatures, in the great tempests, and we shall tremble before thee. speak


GOLDEN DAWN SUPREME BANISHING RITUAL OF THE PENTAGRAM

of the 17th century ee the sanctuary of maat order of the golden dawn- content http//www.ritual-magic.com/welcome/modules.php?name=content. 1 of 3 6/27/2004 7:55 am the supreme banishing ritual of the pentagram the supreme banishing ritual of the pentagram (sbrp) for this ritual the adept will need the sword of the hiereus and his ceremonial regalia. the ritual can be performed in a room that is to become a permanent temple space. it can also he performed to clear a room that must be used out of necessity for both temple and secular purposes. whenever the need for clearing an area of unwanted energies arises, the sword of vengeance can be employed with much success. if you are banishing a room which is to be re-dedicated as a temple space, clear the area of all objects and furniture. 1 fa


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS C C1

ower triad on the tree of life. the superior planets are l, k, f. the inferior planets are c, b, and 5. each hexagram is counter charged with its exact opposite. thus, k superior is counter charged with b inferior. let the adept study closely the diagram of the hexagram on the tree of life. in the center is placed the fire of the sun. superior inferior l 5 k b f c let the z.a.m. take due care not to become sloppy in his or her workings as so many of the uninitiated, and give the 5=6 signs when doing the supreme ritual of the hexagram. these signs work in harmony with the hexagram, and in fact, add force and power to the ritual. as the pentagram is the signet star of the microcosm, the hexagram is the signet star of the macrocosm. therefore, the hexagram is to be employed in all invocations


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS J

the utmost the authority of the chiefs of the order, and that i will not initiate or advance any person in the first order, either secretly or in open temple, without due authorization and permission; that i will neither recommend a candidate for admission to the first order without due judgment and assurance that he or she is worthy of so great a confidence and honor, nor unduly press any person to become a candidate; and that i will superintend any examination of members of lower grades without fear or favor in any way, so that our high standard of knowledge be not lowered by my instrumentality. hrwbg: furthermore, that i will perform all practical work connected with this order in a place concealed and apart from the gaze of the outer and uninitiated world, and that i will not display o


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS K

the utmost the authority of the chiefs of the order, and that i will not initiate or advance any person in the first order, either secretly or in open temple, without due authorization and permission; that i will neither recommend a candidate for admission to the first order without due judgment and assurance that he or she is worthy of so great a confidence and honor, nor unduly press any person to become a candidate; and that i will superintend any examination of members of lower grades without fear or favor in any way, so that our high standard of knowledge be not lowered by my instrumentality. geburah: furthermore, that i will perform all practical work connected with this order in a place concealed and apart from the gaze of the outer and uninitiated world, and that i will not display


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS U3

r it is written "not unto my name but unto thy name be the power and the glory" study well this lesson, for it is the nature of the human animal to pass over such a seemingly simplistic lesson and want to dig deeper into more complex material. but in this writing is deeply hidden secret mysteries that must be meditated on in order for it to be understood. remember, as an adeptus minor our task is to become more than human and to gradually raise ourselves up to the illuminated divine within us. at the same time, the higher genius shall descend, thus, bringing about our highest potential and true angelic and divine naturee u4 skrying in the spirit vision g.h. frater d.d.c.f. r. r. e t a. c. z e l a t o r a d e p t u s m i n o r 2 the symbol, place, direction or plane being known whereon it i


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM10

a covering and a guard. khabs om pekht. konx om pax. light in extension. before all magical manifestation cometh the knowledge of the hidden light" step 23 stand in the east and face west. make the sign of the enterer and project your consciousness out of your body. force your consciousness to look at your body. see your body begin to fade as the shroud surrounds it at your will. will the shroud to become so dense so that you can barely see your own body. be careful not to lose control as divine ecstasy comes over you. re-enter your body, and make the sign of silence. vibrate with power "hoorporcratist" reformulate the shroud and circumambulate three times. face east, and forcibly formulate the shroud. say: 10 "thus, have i formulated unto myself this shroud of darkness and of mystery as


GOLDEN DAWN RITUALS ZAM13

"lvx, lux, the light of the cross (all quit the tomb) chief adept "in the grand word, yehashuah, and by the keyword i.n.r.i. and through the concealed word, lvx, i have opened the tomb of the adepti (the bell rings twenty-one times) chief adept "fraters and sorors of the rosea rubea et aurea crucis, it is to the ends that we unseal our hearts which through the force of our ruach, we have allowed to become encased in matter. let us this day open the tomb of christ of whose heart is the center. let this allow us to unite our hearts with yehashuah. may the heart of yehashuah be my heart, and may my heart transform into the heart of yehashuah. for it is from the heart that life springs forth the glory of the sun, and the unspoken word of the logos that prepares us for the endless night's jour

the utmost the authority of the chiefs of the order, and that i will not initiate or advance any person in the first order, either secretly or in open temple, without due authorization and permission; that i will neither recommend a candidate for admission to the first order without due judgment and assurance that he or she is worthy of so great a confidence and honor, nor unduly press any person to become a candidate; and that i will superintend any examination of members of lower grades without fear or favor in any way, so that our high standard of knowledge be not lowered by my instrumentality. geburah: furthermore, that i will perform all practical work connected with this order in a place of concealment and apart from the gaze of the outer and uninitiated world, and that i will not di


GRAHAM HANCOCK FINGERPRINTS OF THE GODS

ed throughout the land. once more isis set off to save her husband. she made a small boat of papyrus reeds, coated with pitch, and embarked on the nile in search of the remains. when she had found them she worked powerful spells to reunite the dismembered parts of the body so that it resumed its old form. thereafter, in an intact and perfect state, osiris went through a process of stellar rebirth to become god of the dead and king of the underworld from which place, legend had it, he occasionally returned to earth in the guise of a mortal man.5 although there are huge differences between the traditions it is bizarre that osiris in egypt and thunupa-viracocha in south america should have had all of the following points in common: both were great civilizers; both were conspired against; both


GRERALD SCHUELER AN ADVANCED GUIDE TO ENOCHIAN MAGICK

a intends the beast to be any who can enter consciously into lea. you will be the beast yourself when you enter this aethyr. the guide is a part of your own psyche. it is that part which is dying as you learn and grow in enochian magick. zen buddhism teaches that we are never the same one moment to the next. li fe is a series of little deaths or changes. on a longer time scale, we die as children to become adults. the bachelor dies to become the husband and father, and so on. life requires death. this is an esoteric concept which is very hard to put correctly into words but is seen directly in the aethyrs. in lea you are progressing spiritually to a special level. at this point in your growth you are ready to become something else than what you were before. you are approaching the importan

change, and the grade of ipsissimus the mystery of selflessness, which is cal led also the mystery of pan. let the magus then contemplate each in turn, raising it to the ul timate power of inf ini ty. wherein sorrow is joy, and change is stabili ty, and self lessness is self aleister crowley, liber b vetmagi the vrelp (va r- e l -peh, the myst i ca l se e r o f enochian magick, is one who aspires to become a magus. a magus is one who has mastered the third aethyr, zom. the vrelp is an important stage in the development of any enochian magician and one in which each magician works to at tain. to aid in this development, use the magick square for vrelp as a talisman: this magick square adds gematrically to 680, where 68 is the number for the word adna which means "obedience (68x 10=680. aiq

s as the watchtowers should illuminate the inside of the circle. outside the circle should be total darkness (this ritual is best conducted at night. step 2. begin by facing the altar. take your sword in your right hand. hold the talisman of niakod in your left hand and say, it is my will to touch and kiss the awesome void of the outer abyss. concentrate on the goal of this ritual. will your mind to become calm and receptive. 357 step 3. leave the altar and stand before the watchtower of earth. point your sword at this tablet and say, in the holy name of mordialhktga i, command you, mighty ikzhikal, great king of earth: let me now pass through your watchtower of earth. concentrate on earth. circle this table while vibrating the name tex. then circle the table a second time whi le vibrating


GREY W G CONDENSATION OF KABBALAH

individual archetypes known as archangels, one per sphere into clearer categories like- a light sky, a hard metal, a wet ocean. then originated and created consciousness was handed over to whole specialist orders of intelligences called angels, one type per sphere into the next condition of: 3. yetzirah or formation. here everything gets shaped and formed into the likeness of what it was supposed to become such as light sky over the earth, hard metal of iron under the earth, wet ocean of salt sea in the earth. lastly the processed consciousness was produced as some time-space-event in physical terms at the world of 4. assiah orexpression. here things become located with very definite placement, such as light sky at noon over this place on earth, wet ocean of salt sea in such a size, depth


GRIMM JACOB TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 3

otions were attached to these enchanted rides in the 14th or 15th century: no devil shews his face in it. sticks and staves however seem to be later expedients of witchery: neither night-wives nor furious host nor valkyrs need any apparatus for traversing the air; nightwives had already calves and goats attributed to them, p. 1058. there is a very curious phrase 'to luake a hedge-stick' which has to become a he-goat and fetch the loved one to her lover; originally perhaps no other sticks were meant but such as, on bestriding, immediately turned into beasts (see suppl. as witches slip through keyholes and cracks in the door, p. 1074, they are able to squeeze themselves into the narrowest space, even betwixt wood and bark (conf. suppl. on p. 653. thus in h. sachs ii. 4, 10 the devil first pe

e stones from it. so centonovelle cap. 31' quando i'uomo trova la donnola^ nella via' thefux's angang is interpreted variously: as bad in that passage from ihre, as good by lithuanian superst. n, 9. domestic animals, such as the traveller keeps on his own premises, and does not meet for the first time in the woods, are hardly available as omens: they are too common, too tame and dependent on man, to become significant to him. yet they say, if on setting out early you meet swine, you will not be welcome where your steps are taking you; if sheep, you will. according to some, the wayfarer is a welcome guest if the sheep present themselves on his right hand, and unwelcome if on his left. the etruscans, when a new magistrate rode into his province, observed what horses and oxen he fell in with

lf chases you. human diseases. llcil many other names of diseases i suppress; a still greater number must have eluded my research. my design was, out of this neglected mine of wealth in our language to bring specimens that should prove what mythical fancies the people associated with the origin of diseases. like other evils, they seemed to be destined and devised by gods, spirits, magicians; nay, to become themselves malign living agents (p. 1153. much remains obscure: what is meant by ulfheit, that plague of plagues (p. 442 n? what by the haupt-geschein which is exorcized in ayrer's fastn. sp. p. 148-9, and turns up in other stories too (schm. 3, 366? now in eenner 12180 we find' ir habt daz houbt-geschide (rh. vermide, meaning apparently folly, infatuation. if 'headsheen' be right, i wou


GRIMM TEUTONIC MYTHOLOGY VOL 2 1883 COMPLETE

ssion of wide range and presumably old, which is used by turns for one and another phase of the moon s light, oftenest for plenilunium, but some times also for interlunium: mhg. wedel: im was unkunt des manen wedel/ martina 181 c; nhg. wadel, wadel, but more among the common folk and in the chase than in written speech. pictorius 480, staid. 2, 456, tobler 441b have wedel, wadel full-moon, wddeln to become full-moon, when her horns meet, i.e, when she completes her circle. keisersperg s postille 138b: ietz so ist er niiw, ietz fol, ietz alt, ietz die erst qvart, ietz die ander qvart, ietz ist es wedel; here full-moon and wedel are not so clearly defined as in another passage of keisersperg (oberlin 1957) on march: wan es ist sein wedel, sein volmon. in dasy podius: plenilunium, der volmon


H SPENCER LEWIS ROSICRUCIAN MANUAL AMORC 1990

s of the supreme grand lodge include the right, as members of the international council, to sponsor lodges in territories, countries, nations, or lands other than north or south america where at time of the issuance of such sponsorship or such papers of authority there is no supreme or grand lodge of the rosicrucian order affiliated with the international rosicrucian council in existence or about to become chartered and authorized by a superior body. when, after a designated time, the functioning and procedure of administration of the sponsored body meets the approval of the supreme grand lodge of this jurisdiction it may appeal to the international council for recognition of the newly formed body as an independent jurisdiction, providing the territory or land in which it is located is not

vitality as we take in through breathing. in normal breathing, or what we should call subnormal breathing, we merely take in a small amount of the positive, which reaches the negative cells of the blood and charges only a small portion of the negative with the positive. by deeper breathing, or by holding the breath, as explained in our monographs, we cause more of the negative cells of the blood to become charged with the positive vitality of the air and thereby make our blood stronger or greater in its vitality. other breathing exercises show us in our lessons how we can take on an additional amount of positive energy for psychic experiments and for special healing work. all of this, of course, is explained in detail in the monographs [86] chart 3 [87] explanation of chart 3 principal ar

as a profession, because its logic and required research alone continued to appeal to him. abstract subjects began to engross him more and more. he read works on oceanography, archaeology, and geology, especially those topics which entered the realm of speculation. his discussions with his father led his interest into the fields of ontology, metaphysics, and mysticism. his father never urged him to become a rosicrucian member or student. however, the answers he received to his questions.and which were not available through any other source of knowledge. aroused his admiration for the rosicrucian teachings, and he crossed the threshold of the order by a special dispensation while still a youth. the rosicrucian teachings touched a responsive chord and satisfied a previously misunderstood ye

or the worldwide jurisdiction (the americas, australasia, europe, africa, and asia) a.m.o.r.c. cecil a. poole was born in monmouth, oregon, on sunday, august 11, 1907. his family were early pioneers in the old oregon territory, having come from missouri and michigan over the oregon trail. his great-grandfather, a methodist circuit rider in the willamette valley, was instrumental in helping oregon to become a state of the union. inheriting the sturdy, questing pioneer spirit of his forebears and being influenced by the orthodox religious views of his family, mr. poole first considered the ministry as a vocation. he entered willamette university, a denominational school, located at salem, oregon. there, however, he found himself more drawn to psychology and music. he planned to become a thea

ome. at eleven he was sent to boarding schools in grenoble. after passing his baccalaureate, he spent his vacation at bourgd'oisans where he met mrs. edith lynn. he asked her if she would help him improve his english. she agreed and on his birthday, in 1941, brought him some reading matter and copies of some 1939 rosicrucian digests along with a booklet explaining the rosicrucian order. he wanted to become a member immediately, but because of the war such was not possible. for four years, he studied at the faculty of law in grenoble and received from mrs. lynn mystical instruction that left an indelible impression on him. after military training, he participated in the first years of the occupation of germany as an ordnance officer. at this time mrs. lynn returned to england, writing a las


HAMIL THE ROSICRUCIAN SEER

strict veracity i have no possible reason to doubt, came from burnham with a relative to transact some business in london, and during the timeofmy absence from home with his relation, he took up from sheer curiosity a small oval mounted crystal, which i had been using (without effect) shortly before, and then stood upon the table; and after examining it and trying to guess its use, he observed it to become clouded, this at first he attributed to his breath, but upon further observing it, the cloud, as he expressed it, appeared to open like a pair of ostrich's legs, which gradually resolved itself into the formofa skeleton. he has since told me that at the same time he felt so great an oppression of giddiness and alarm, that he immediately replaced the crystal, and was a considerable time b

nd. i look upon him as a sincere christian, although not a believer in the cross. he will meet his reward. question bymrowen, put bymrh.-thedoctrine of rewards and punishments,mrowen says, is entirely opposed to his views. man being inallthings entirely the creature of god,160therosicrucianseerexecuted, to compel every child from birth, that shall be born and shall remain within those conditions, to become good, wise, united to his fellows, and happy through life? c.a.-itcould be done in a great measure; but there would be great difficulty in keeping all to that system of education.9.-lsnot the time arrived, in the due order of god's creative process, to introduce these conditions with this practice over the earth?c.a.-itwould be well now to begin any system of education that might tend to

f their maker, there was no distinction between them, they were angels of the highest order. when the earth was made and the first man it was the intention of the divine master that the angels should have the guardianship of those upon earth and the whole generation of their offspring. one of these angels was expelled from the highest orders for his endeavours to create in the minds of the others to become the rulers entirely of the earth, in this he succeeded partially, but over the majority he had no influence. he was degraded for this but in no other way punished. he then blasphemed the most high and cursed the human race. for this he was turned out of the spheres and left to dwell upon earth. it was thro' him that the orders of angels were divided, the holiest were those who would not

session of a guardian spirit who will show you the visions you may hereafterwish-havingdone this inspect the crystal and before asking to see any vision ask the name of your guardian spirit and having done this ask to see him and ask him to give you any advice he may think fit in using it, ask him to name the days on which he will appear, and also the days on which you may see othervisions-askhim to become the guardian spirit of your crystal to prevent any evil spirit from appearing, and to give you timely notice of anything about to happen to you that you may prevent it, or that he may prevent it foryou-thisdone dischargehim-heshould not be kept more than half an hour at the first meeting. when you invoke him the next time call 3 times before you ask any questions if after that he does no

ghly on the old counties, headed by a provincial grand master appointed by the grand master to superintend all the lodges within the province. 5 one of hockley's contacts in the crystal. see the extracts from his crystal mss. 6 see note 6 of letter2.7 crowned angel of the seventh sphere, the guardian spirit of hockley's crystal. 8 see note2of letter1.9 herbert, son of f. g. irwin, who was himself to become a correspondent of hockley.13 south western pottery, parkstone, poole, dorset 6 september 1873 my dear bro. irwin, i hope you have received the long delayedmsfor theult! and were able to decipher the introduction. unfortunately i was suffering so much with my head i could hardly keep my mind on the subject. bro. walter spencer- tells me he also sent you a paper for the meeting. i am goin


HANDBOOK OF EGYPTIAN MYTHOLOGY

golden age of stability and achievement. king djoser was remembered for thousands of years as the king for whom the first pyramid was built. this was the step pyramid at saqqara, one of the world s earliest great stone buildings. early dynastic kings had high-walled funerary enclosures in mud brick and separate tombs under great mounds. the two forms were put together at saqqara, so the mound had to become higher to be visible above the great enclosure walls. a mound was also found as the focal point of some early temples, such as at hierakonpolis. such mounds may represent the primeval mound that features in egyptian creation myths (see deities, themes, and concepts, but there is no written evidence from this period to confirm this. the pyramid builders the man in charge of building the p

bjects dedicated by nonroyal people, particularly in the holy city of abydos. middle kingdom inscriptions tell of festivals at abydos in which large numbers of people joined in ceremonies that reenacted key events in the myth of osiris.39 it was around this time that an ancient royal tomb at abydos was reidentified as the burial place of osiris. this merging of mythical and physical geography was to become increasingly characteristic of egyptian culture. that culture seemed to suffer a setback when a palestinian dynasty took control of the delta region of northern egypt during the seventeenth century bce. these foreign rulers, known as the hyksos, established a capital at avaris, a region where seth was the leading deity. seth was equated with the palestinian god baal, and the worship of f

tates the political conflict in mythological terms by 18 handbook of egyptian mythology making it into a fight between the followers of horus (the thebans) and the hippopotamus-worshipping followers of seth (the hyksos. the theban rulers who made up the seventeenth dynasty gradually drove the hyksos out of egypt. under the seventeenth dynasty, a new collection of funerary texts developed that was to become the famous book of the dead. the expulsion of the hyksos was completed by king ahmose i (c.1550 1525 bce. the egyptians considered him to be the first king of a new dynasty and a new era. new kingdom (dynasties 18 20) and third intermediate period (dynasties 21 24: c. 1550 747 bce ahmose, and the other warrior kings of the early eighteenth dynasty, took egyptian armies as far as the euph

not prone to confuse historical and mythical characters. 105. for a summary of this important text, see r. jasnow and k. t. zauzich, a book of thoth? in eyre, proceedings of the seventh international congress of egyptologists, 607 618. it has no connection with aleister crowley s the book of thoth, which is about tarot cards. introduction 55 106. such magical initiation rites are described in how to become a magician: the rites of initiation, in f. graf, magic in the ancient world (cambridge, ma, and london, 1997, 89 117. for translations of the setna stories, see setna cycle in appendix: primary sources. 107. one of the four papyri also contains the most complete version of the demotic eye of the sun myth. the largest collection of spells is in the london-leiden magical papyrus. see j. h

primeval state, such as its darkness, were retrospectively endowed with consciousness and became a group of deities known as the eight or the ogdoad of hermopolis (see deities, themes, and concepts. the eight were imagined as amphibians and reptiles, fertile creatures of the dark primeval slime. they were the forces that shaped the creator or even the first manifestations of the creator. in order to become the fathers and mothers of life, they had to change or, in some accounts, to die. several temples claimed to be the burial place of these primeval deities. amun and his female counterpart amunet were often regarded as part of the eight and personified hidden power. when amun became a national god, a new theology made amun the invisible, unknowable force that began the movement toward ind


HEAVEN HELL

s as a fiery disk, but as a ram-headed man, p. 106 who stands within a shrine; in other words, ra has taken the form of osiris, in order that he may pass successfully through the kingdom of the dead, whose lord and god is osiris. the name given to this form is af, or afu, which means literally "flesh" and "a dead body" it was as a dead body that osiris first entered the tuat, and those who wished to become what he became subsequently had to enter the tuat as dead bodies and with the attributes wherewith he entered it. the boat then contains the body of the dead sun-god, or afu-ra; he has with him a crew of seven gods and one goddess; one of these acts as guide (ap-uat, another as steersman, another as the "look out" and the goddess, or "lady of the boat" is there as representative of the d


HELENA BLAVATSKY NIGHTMARE TALES

s the son of a rishi, he started on his journey and finally discovered that he sought. in the country which lies around the flower-covered shores of the renowned pushkara, there was once afamine, and a very holy man, named ajigarta* was at the point of death from starvation, likewise all hisfamily. he had several sons of whom the second, sunahsepha, a virtuous young man, was himself alsopreparing to become a rishi. taking advantage of his poverty and thinking with good reason that a hungrystomach would be a more ready listener than a satisfied one, the crafty devarata made the father acquaintedwith his history. after this he offered him a hundred cows in exchange for sunahsepha, a substituteburnt-offering on the altar of the gods* others call him rishika and call king ambarisha, harischand

etter to afford no chance to curiousintruders of finding them out and watching them in their own dens? simply, impudent fortune-tellers,japanese gypsies who sell charms and talismans, and no better. in answer to those who sought to assure methat though the yamabooshi lead a mysterious life, admitting none of the profane to their secrets, they still doaccept pupils, however difficult it is for one to become their disciple, and that thus they have living witnessesto the great purity and sanctity of their lives, in answer to such affirmations i opposed the strongest negationand stood firmly by it. i insulted both masters and pupils, classing them under the same category of fools,when not knaves, and i went so far as to include in this number the sintos. now sintoism or sin-syu "faithin the go

lcoming. and yet how very strange! if real, final death takes place in ourconsciousness; if after the bodily death "i" and my conscious perceptions are one- how is it that theseperceptions do not become weaker, why does my brain -action seem as vigorous as ever now. that i amde facto dead. nor does the usual feeling of anxiety, the "heavy heart" so-called, decrease in intensity;nay, it even seems to become worse. unspeakably so. how long it takes for full oblivion to arrive. ah, here's my body again. vanished out of sight for a second or two, it reappears before me once more. how white and ghastly it looks! yet. its brain cannot be quite dead, since "i" its consciousness, amstill acting, since we two fancy that we still are, that we live and think, disconnected from our creator and itsidea

astery over several kinds of invisible beings of a lower order.but the great secret of power over the terrible daij-dzin i could not get. it remains in the possession of avery limited number of the highest initiates of lao-tze, the great majority of the yamabooshis themselvesbeing ignorant how to obtain such mastery over the dangerous elemental. one who would reach such powerof control would have to become entirely identified with the yamabooshis, to accept their views and beliefs,and to attain the highest degree of initiation. very naturally, i was found unfit to join the fraternity, owing tomany insurmountable reasons besides my congenital and ineradicable scepticism, though i tried hard tobelieve. thus, partially relieved of my affliction and taught how to conjure the unwelcome visions

born, where i had grown up under her care, and selected it for my future hermitage. when bidding me farewell for ever on the steamer which took me back to my fatherland, the good old bonzetried to console me for my disappointments "my son" he said "regard all that happened to you as yourkarma- a just retribution. no one who had subjected himself willingly to the power of a daij-dzin canever hope to become a rahat (an adept, a high-souled yamabooshi- unless immediately purified. at best,as in your case, he may become fitted to oppose and to successfully fight off the fiend. like a scar left after apoisonous wound the race of a daij-dzin can never be effaced from the soul until purified by a new rebirthwithal, feel not dejected, but be of good cheer in your affliction, since it has led you


HELENA BLAVATSKY THE KEY TO THEOSOPHY

theoi "gods" and ergein "to work" the term is very old, but, as it belongs to the vocabulary of the mysteries, was not in popular use. it was a mystic belief-practically proven by initiated adepts and priests-that, by making oneself as pure as the incorporeal beings-i.e, by returning to one's pristine purity of nature-man could move the gods to impart to him divine mysteries, and even cause them to become occasionally visible, either subjectively or objectively. it was the transcendental aspect of what is now called spiritualism; but having been abused and misconceived by the populace, it had come to be regarded by some as necromancy, and was generally forbidden. a travestied practice of the theurgy of iamblichus lingers still in the ceremonial magic of some modern cabalists. modern theos

pursue the esoteric study of theosophy; are they the real theosophists? a. not necessarily, until they have proven themselves to be such. they have entered the inner group and pledged themselves to carry out, as strictly as they can, the rules of the occult body. this is a difficult undertaking, as the foremost rule of all is the entire renunciation of one's personality-i.e, a pledged member has to become a thorough altruist, never to think of himself, and to forget his own vanity and pride in the thought of the good of his fellow-creatures, besides that of his fellow-brothers in the esoteric circle. he has to live, if the esoteric instructions shall profit him, a life of abstinence in everything, of self-denial and strict morality, doing his duty by all men. the few real theosophists in

goal: that of helping suffering mankind. nor is it by studying one single branch of the esoteric philosophy that a man becomes an occultist, but by studying, if not mastering, them all. q. is help, then, to reach this most important aim, given only to those who study the esoteric sciences? a. not at all. every lay member is entitled to general instruction if he only wants it; but few are willing to become what is called "working members" and most prefer to remain the drones of theosophy. let it be page 15 the key to theosophy- hp blavatsky.txt understood that private research is encouraged in the t.s, provided it does not infringe the limit which separates the exoteric from the esoteric, the blind from the conscious magic -ooo- the difference between theosophy and occultism q. you speak o

shoreless ocean of universal truth, love, and wisdom, reflecting its radiance on the earth, while the theosophical society is only a visible bubble on that reflection. theosophy is divine nature, visible and invisible, and its society human nature trying to ascend to its divine parent. theosophy, finally, is the fixed eternal sun, and its society the evanescent comet trying to settle in an orbit to become a planet, ever revolving within the attraction of the sun of truth. it was formed to assist in showing to men that such a thing as theosophy exists, and to help them to ascend towards it by studying and assimilating its eternal verities. q. i thought you said you had no tenets or doctrines of your own? a. no more we have. the society has no wisdom of its own to support or teach. it is si

s limited, finite, and conditioned? this is a philosophical, and a logical absurdity. even the hebrew cabala rejects such an idea, and therefore, makes of the one and the absolute deific principle an infinite unity called ain-soph*)ain-soph (greek: toh pan, epeiros, the boundless or limitless, in and of nature, the non-existing that is, but that is not a being. in order to create, the creator has to become active; and as this is impossible for absoluteness, the infinite principle had to be shown becoming the cause of evolution (not creation) in an indirect way-i.e, through the emanation from itself (another absurdity, due this time to the translators of the cabala) of the sephiroth. how can the non-active eternal principle emanate or emit? the parabrahman of the vedantins does nothing of t


HINE PHIL ASPECTS OF EVOCATION

created to work with one particular situation or event or, alternatively, servitors can be created which have a general provenance in one area, such as healing. there are a number of advantages to using more generalised servitors. firstly, they can be regarded as .expert. systems which learn from being given a task to execute- as if the more healing tasks you give a servitor, the better it seems to become at healing. secondly, continued use of the servitor, with successful results, builds up .confidence. in it.s activity on the part of those who use it. with a more generalised servitor, anyone who knows its activation sequence (such as a mantra, sigil, or visualisation sequence) can employ it to work at a given task. one example of this form of servitor is the entity icandoo. icandoo(.i-c


HINE P OVEN READY CHAOS

n end, rather than ends in themselves (more of which later. 10 phil hine an important influence on the development of chaos magic was the writing of robert anton wilson& co, particularly the discordian society who revered eris, the greek goddess of chaos. the discordians pointed out that humour, clowning about and general light-heartedness was conspiciously absent from magic, which had a tendency to become very serious and self-important. there was (and to a certain extent remains) a tendency for occultists to think of themselves as an initiated elite as opposed to the rest of humanity. unlike the variety of magical systems which are all based in some mythical or historically-derived past (such as atlantis, lemuria, albion, etc, chaos magic borrowed freely from science fiction, quantum phy

t i don t like, beliefs about ones politics, religion, gender preference, degree of free will, race, subculture etc all help maintain a stable sense of self, whilst the little ways in which we pull against this very stability allows us to feel as though we are unique individuals. using deconditioning exercises, we can start to widen the cracks in our consensual reality which hopefully, enables us to become less attached to our beliefs and egofictions, and thus able to discard or modify them when appropriate. 16 phil hine 5. diverse approaches. as mentioned earlier, traditional approaches to magick involve choosing one particular system and sticking to it. the chaos perspective, if nothing else, encourages an eclectic approach to development, and chaos magicians are free to choose from any

ctiveness. to throw up a semblance of order from what austin osman spare called, the chaos of the normal. the term gnosis also means, knowledge of the heart- that which can only come from personal insight and experience, and very often, is difficult to communicate to another, other than in an oblique form. chaos magic is merely an all-embracing approach to gnosis, which encourages each individual to become responsible for their own development- what you do, and how you interpret it in the light of your own experience. i m occassionally asked by people what do you have to do to become a chaos magician. there really isn t an answer to this. you could, for example, practice qabalah (and exclusively qabalah) for ten years, and thus consider yourself a chaos magician- if you wanted to. above al


HOWE THE ALCHEMIST OF THE GOLDEN DAWN

gh the agency of bernard shaw; a. teacher of science; an author-editor-publisher; the first prornment woman to fight openly for what is now called birth control; a social and educational reformer; and an orator whose power was so compelling and whose charm was so potent that shaw was only one among thousands who extolled her as the greatest woman speaker of the century. shortly after 1885 she was to become still more notorious, as a strike leader and union organiser- anathema to the conventional and conservative in both church and state. but by 1893 she had cut completely loose from her rebellious and sensational past and had embarked upon her even more rebellious and sensational future. she was to become the successor to the fantasticmadame helena petrovna blavatsky and the international


HP LOVECRAFT A DARK LORE

was a very astonishing, enigmatic, and obscurely horrible individual. he had fled from salem to providence- that universal haven of the odd, the free, and the dissenting- at the beginning of the great witchcraft panic; being in fear of accusation because of his solitary ways and queer chemical or alchemical experiments. he was a colourless-looking man of about thirty, and was soon found qualified to become a freeman of providence; thereafter buying a home lot just north of gregory dexter's at about the foot of olney street. his house was built on stampers' hill west of the town street, in what later became olney court; and in 1761 he replaced this with a larger one, on the same site, which is still standing. now the first odd thing about joseph curwen was that he did not seem to grow much

es were attended with much pain, and with a feeling that some artificial psychological barrier was set a against them. when i diffidently hinted to others about my impressions i met with varied responses. some persons looked uncomfortably at me, but men in the mathematics department spoke of new developments in those theories of relativity- then discussed only in learned circles- which were later to become so famous. dr. albert einstein, they said, was rapidly reducing time to the status of a mere dimension. but the dreams and disturbed feelings gained on me, so that i had to drop my regular work in 1915. certainly the impressions were taking an annoying shape- giving me the persistent notion that my amnesia had formed some unholy sort of exchange; that the secondary personality had indeed

ion of a fixed type of delusion. cases of amnesia no doubt created the general myth pattern- but afterward the fanciful accretions of the myths must have reacted on amnesia sufferers and coloured their pseudo-memories. i myself had read and heard all the early tales during my memory lapse- my quest had amply proved that. was it not natural, then, for my subsequent dreams and emotional impressions to become coloured and moulded by what my memory subtly held over from my secondary state? a few of the myths had significant connexions with other cloudy legends of the pre-human world, especially those hindu tales involving stupefying gulfs of time and forming part of the lore of modern theosopists. primal myth and modern delusion joined in their assumption that mankind is only one- perhaps the


HP LOVECRAFT THE ALCHEMIST

, i might thus end the curse with myself. as i drew near the age of thirty, old pierre was called to the land beyond. alone i buried him beneath the stones of the courtyard about which he had loved to wander in life. thus was i left to ponder on myself as the only human creature within the great fortress, and in my utter solitude my mind began to cease its vain protest against the impending doom, to become almost reconciled to the fate which so many of my ancestors had met. much of my time was now occupied in the exploration of the ruined and abandoned halls and towers of the old chateau, which in youth fear had caused me to shun, and some of which old pierre had once told me had not been trodden by human foot for over four centuries. strange and awesome were many of the objects i encounte


HUEBNER LOUISE WITCHCRAFT FOR ALL WICCA 04

s, which sometimes include sadomasochistic practices. it's too bad that these groups get so much publicity, because it leads the general public to believe that's what witchcraft is all about. nothing could be further from the truth. don't get me wrong: if a person gains energy by taking his clothes off, i'm all for it. there are witches who cast spells in the nude, and are thereby utilizing a way to become dynamic. some witches use drugs to heat themselves up for spellcasting, although i don't believe in that. i would never take chances with anything that might harm me physically, and rather than experiment with drugs, i experiment with life. one of the reasons witchcraft and sex are closely allied is the psychic feeling that can easily be confused with a sexual feeling. psychics have sens

say "okay, my subconscious has now taken over" anything that will stimulate your senses can help. the bell is for the ear, the candle for the eyes, incense for the nose; they get all the senses working. some people prefer to cast spells nude; others like to wear clothing with a pleasing texture. some people cast spells right before they make love. everybody does it differently. the whole point is to become stimulated enough. all witches are not the same. i have a good witch friend who never uses candles. she draws designs to release her powers, although drawing does nothing for me. it's simply a question of conditioning. what works for one witch may not work for another. the only thing that my friend and i have in common, as she's more of a housewife-type witch than i am, is the need to ab

trait in anyone who gets ahead. a painter, for example, could not succeed in his work if he stopped painting every time a friend dropped by or his wife nagged about being lonesome. he has to be selfish with his time or else he cannot paint. there's no time to waste worrying about somebody else's interpretations. if you want something, you first have to recognize what it is that you want. you have to become completely involved with what you want, or else you're not going to get it. you've got to be obsessed by it and work at it all of the time. you can't be witchy part of the time and hope to achieve full success. are there dangers involved in practising witchcraft if you're a novice? a novice is one who's not a real witch, but one who's using the powers. the only danger is that you'll prob

our bed. three bright yellow daffodils are set up at your window. light three blue candles and let them flame for one hour while you're getting ready to go to bed. then draw a protective white chalk circle around the bed. once between the covers you say "sandoz" eight times. sleep in the nude or it doesn't work. witchcraft hinges on desire, and the reason for this is that most people find it easy to become emotional about things they want, about things they love. it's difficult for them to become emotional about a dress or money. that's the whole key to it. men who have made fantastic amounts of money do so because they can become aroused and emotionally turned-on with money. the average person can't. if you can get your emotions going you can accomplish anything. don't think about what mo

must limit yourself to once a week. wednesday night is considered best for cards. wednesday is ruled by mercury and it has to do with inspiration and insight, so most witches utilize that evening for card spellcasting. astrology devotees will recognize in the circles' pattern a debt to their planetary lore, a common influence. true, but it doesn't mean that if you know astrology that enables you to become a witch. most reputable witches can do just about anything, and they are well-informed on astrology. my family has three generations of astrologers, but six generations of witches as far back as we can trace. the cards are most important. shuffle the cards and cut them in three stacks, then put the stacks one on top of the other. take the first twelve cards from the top to give yourself


INFERNAL SABBAT LIVE

ents. azazel later called shaitan held a precious balance within itself; it is the coincidentia oppositorum, this is the black light of iblis, the flame of selfperception and rebellion from which one seeks the balance of self. the destiny and map of ones life is chosen by thought, will and action, thus iblis is the imagination. lucifer is thus the imagination of self, realization and the strength to become something better. this black mass, as performed in two parts through the musick of psychonaut 75, is that of two aspects of the dragon the light and the grave, unto earth the fallen angels descend, the earth opens and the vampyric shades and the dead walk the earth. this ritual was designed as a means of opposition to bigotry and oppression, that lucifer rises to awaken each with the bla


INITIATION INTO HERMETICS

aterial plane is bound to time and space. the astral plane, sphere of the perishable or mutable spirit, is bound to space, the mental plane being timeless and spaceless. the very same thing happens with all the mental properties. the reception of a thought in the mental body, through the link of the astral and mental matrix bound to space and time in the total form, needs a certain amount of time to become fully conscious of this thought. according to the mental maturity, the train of thoughts is different in each individual. the more advanced, the more cultured man is, the faster thoughts will develop in mind. likewise as the astral plane is inhabited, so too is the mental plane. besides the ideal forms, there are principally the deceased ones whose astral bodies have been dissolved by th

dy 3. body control in everyday life, at will step iii magic mental training 1. concentration of thoughts with 2 or 3 senses at once 2. concentration on objects, landscapes, places 3. concentration on animals& human beings step iii magic psychic training 1. inhaling of the elements in the whole body a. fire b. air c. water d. earth step iii magic physical training 1. retaining of step i, which has to become a habit 2. accumulation of vital power a. by breathing through the lungs& pores in the whole body b. in different parts of the body 3. impregnation of space for reasons of health, success &c. 4. bio-magnetism step iv magic mental training 1. transplantation of consciousness a. into objects b. into animals c. into human beings step iv magic psychic training 1. accumulation of elements a

hts. the next exercise will consist in not giving way in our mind to thoughts obtruding themselves on our mind, unwanted and obstinate. for instance, we must be able not to occupy ourselves any longer with the tasks and worries of our profession when we come home from work and return the family circle and privacy. all thoughts not belonging to our privacy must be set aside, and we ought to manage to become quite a different personality instantly. and just the other way round: in our job, all thoughts have to be concentrated in it exclusively, and we must not allow them to digress or wander home, to private affairs, or elsewhere. this has to be practiced time and again until it has developed into a habit. above all, one ought to accustom oneself to achieve whatever one does with full consci

ft brush until your skin turns faintly reddish. by doing so, your pores will open and be able to breathe more freely. besides, the kidneys are exonerated for the most part. then wash your whole body or the upper part of it, at least, with cold water and rub it with a rough towel until you feel quite warm. sensitive people may use lukewarm water, especially in the cold season. this procedure ought to become a day s routine and be kept for a lifetime. it is so refreshing and removes tiredness. in addition to this, you should practice morning gymnastics, at least for some minutes a day, to keep your body flexible. i shall not put up a special program of such gymnastic exercise as everyone can draw it up according to his age and personal liking. what matters most is to keep your body elastic

f the second step and having booked a sweeping success, especially in balancing the elements. the refinement of character should be aspired after during the entire course, but as early on as this level, faults and bad qualities that handicap development ought to be eradicated. magic physical training (ii) the tasks of the magical training of the body according to step i must be retained and ought to become a daily habit, such as washing with cold water, rubbing the body from head to toe, athletic exercises in the morning, magic of water, conscious breathing and so forth. the second step training of the body orders a change of the breathing exercises. in the previous step, we have learned how to breathe consciously and convey the desire inhaled together with the air (through the akasa princ


ISIS UNVEILED

mas aquinas one of the most learned pupils of albertus. trithemius, abbot of the spanheim benedictines, was the teacher, friend, and confidant of cor- nelius agrippa; and while the confederations of the theosophists vren scattered broadcast about germany, where th^ first originated, assist- ing one another, and strug^ing for years for the acquirement of esoteric knowledge, any person who knew how to become the favored pupil of certain monks, might very soon be proficient in all the important branches of occult learning. this is all in history and cannot be easily denied. magic, in all its aspects, was widely and nearly openly practised by the clergy till the reformation. and even he who was once called the 'father of the reformation' the famous john reucblin" author of the mirific word and

, if we only stop at the fourth and fifth centuries of our era, and contrast the so-called 'heathenism' of the third neo-platonic eclectic school with the growing christiamty, the result may not be favorable to the latter. even at that early period, vhm the new religion had hardly outlined its contradictory dogmas; when the diampiods of the bloodthirsty cyril knew not thetoselves whether mary was to become' the mother of god' or rank as a 'demon' ia company with isis; when the memory of the meek and lowly jesus still lingered lovingly in every christian heart, and his words of mercy and charity still vibrated in the air, even then the christians were outdoing the pagans in every kind of ferocity and religious intolerance. and if we look still farther back, and seek for examples of true chr

i- christ, told him that he, alalagrida, was a second john, but more clear than john the evangelist; that there were to be three antichrists, and that the last should be bom at milan, of a monk and a nun, in the year 1920; that he would marry proserpine, one of the infernal furies" etc. the prophecy is to be verified forty-three years hence. even were all the children bom t^ monks and nuns really to become antichrists if allowed to grow up to maturity, the fact would seem far less deploraue than the discoveries made in so many convents when the foundations have been removed for some reason. if the assertion of luther is to be disbelieved on account c^ bis hatred for wpery, then we may name dis- coveries of the same character made quite recently in austrian and rusnan poland. luther* speaks

lected with pain upon your city, which ii exposed to mudi danger from its con- tiguity to the fire of etna, and 1 hare often had words about it with my ton, for he waa vexed with you because erf your guilty neglect cj my wonhip, so that be would not care a pin about my int^^xssion. now, however, that you have oome to your senses, and have happily begun to wonb^ me, he haa confemd upon me the ri^t to become your eva-lmting protectreit; but, at the same time, i warn you to mind what you are about, and give me no cause of r^)enting of my kindnew to you. the prayen and festivals instituted in my honor please me tremendously [vthcmenter, and if you faithfully persevere in these things, and provided you oppose to the utmost of your power the heretics which now-a.days are spreading through the wi

ut although the greek epoptai are no more, we have now in our own age a people, far more ancient than the oldest hellenes, who practise the so-called 'preterhuman' gifts to the same extent as did their ances- tors far earlier than the days of troy. it is to this people that we draw the attention of the psychologist and philosopher. one need not go very deep into the literature of the orientalists to become convinced that in most cases they do not even suspect that in 209. thia uiginal uid ytry long bermoii wu nnached in church at brooklyn, n (m the 16th di^ of april, 1877. on the fouowing momins the reverend ontor wu caoed in the sun a pbbaing chaihitjui; but thia dtaervoa epithet will not prevent other revmnd bubooiu doing tbe aame and even worse. and this is the relgion o( chritti far be


JASMUHEEN THE FOOD OF GODS

frequency& the food of gods with jasmuheen 118 regenerating system, comes from prana, from the divine love channel and through the theta. delta field. this is a basic mind over matter reality. step 2: elaboration. live the divine nutrition access lifestyle (this is technique no 5 of chapter 6) get your self tuned to the divine nutrition channel via your day to day lifestyle which should allow you to become physically fit, emotionally fit, mentally fit and spiritually fit. i cannot stress enough that the ability to access the divine nutrition channel is not a hit and miss affair. as discussed throughout many of our research manuals, everything is a matter of frequency matching. the ability to tune into this alternative feeding channel for level 3 nourishment requires in-depth preparation vi

djustments and a cleansing detox program and. if you got a yes for our encodements of being pranically nourished this lifetime and so you have done the program recommended to allow your master computer controller as pure dow power to feed you, and. you have programmed for the transition to be one of ease and joy. you have begun to change your dietary intake and habits and you have taken the steps to become a vegetarian, or if you are vegetarian you have become a vegan, if you are a vegan you have gone to raw foods, etc (as in techniques 6 and 7 of chapter 6. you may also have begun working with alternative healers such as a kinesiologist so that you can release any limiting energy blocks that you may still be carrying. you also have adopted the mind-set that divine nutrition: the madonna f

our mighty sword of freedom to cut through and release us all perfectly now from all the psychic ties and energy bonds that no longer serve us. so it is! so it is! so it is. imagine archangel michael now moving through these circles of beings like a hurricane cutting all these ties right back through time. breathe deeply. imagine now that the light beam radiating from your heart is changing color to become the violet light. imagine pure violet light firstly filling your whole body as it pours in through your crown chakra and radiates through your chakra column into your organs and cells filling all your cells with this pure energy of nourishing violet. imagine it now radiating from your heart into the hearts and energy bodies of all these beings around you on the inner plane until they too

the image of your body youthing: i ask that my bio-body template be age (25, 35, 45. think of what you would like and, while holding the image of this new template in your mind, chant 3 times, bio- body 25, bio-body 25, bio-body 25 or whatever age you are envisioning. visualize your body being imprinted from this new inner template and. supported by your new lifestyle. imagine your body now begin to become younger and rejuvenate itself from this new grid within. note that for this template to be anchored and activated, we must not doubt that stopping the aging process and regeneration like this is possible. once the template has been created and anchored into our light body and our bio-shield we can relax and get on with life and trust it will be activated at the perfect time for us. the t

operate from the alpha, theta and lighter delta waves as we conduct our daily living. we do this knowing the benefits that will come. in the past, lamas, yogis and saints have continually undergone challenging initiations to test their abilities and expand their awareness as they enjoy the enlightening journey of moving through the alpha, theta and delta fields, and the journey itself allows them to become more familiar with the benefits and the gifts of each field. q9: in chapter 6 you talked about the violet light and its connection with taoist philosophy and how it is the real source of pranic nourishment as it can fill the bio-system with all the love, wisdom and power that it needs to be self-sustaining. how does this relate to the 3 fold flame of saint germain and also the maltese cr


JENNINGS HARGRAVE ROSICRUCIANS RITES MYSTERIES

ost politic course is not too vigorously to take our stand upon any supposed fixed point of truth, but simply to admit that our knowledge is limited, that absolute truth is alone in the knowledge of god, and that no more truth is vouchsafed to man than he knows how to utilise: most of his uses, even of his little quantum of truth, being perverted. he must await other states for greater light, and to become a higher creature should that be his happy destiny. as to certainty in this world, there is none nor can there be any. whether there is anything outside of man is uncertain. hume has pointed out that there is no sequence between one and two. other philosophers have ingeniously detected that our senses are all one, or all none. man is the picture painted upon external matter, and external

rst ray of sunrise, like that produced by the wind through the olian harp. it is not quite clear whether this sound is expected to issue from the stone in .the royal chair at westminster when approval is intended, and the meaning of the stone is benign, or whether sounds at all are to be heard only when displeasure is to be expressed. this strange asserted power of the sacred stone at westminster to become vocal directly allies it with other oracular stones all over the world. the prevalence everywhere, and in all time, of the existence of special stones having this miraculous gift is a striking and curious proof of the continual, invincible yearning of man for supernatural direct help and direction from powers exterior and invisible to him. he earnestly desires the possibility of personal

selves and their friends rich by a process so speedy and thorough, it was rejoined, that they wanted not, that they were satisfied in the possession of the 316 the rosicrucians. ability, that they lived in the mind, that they rested satisfied in theory and declined practice, that they were so overcome and astonished at the immensity of the power accorded by god s grace to man, that they disdained to become goldmakers to the greedy, or suppliers to the possible idle and mischievous needy, and that they were afraid to be mad the prey and sacrifice of avaricious, cruel tyrants; which would be but too surely their fate if they were, through vain-glory, or temptation, or avoidable effects of force, to make known their wondrous gifts, or to disclose or betray the fact of the supernatural method

ral (and yet natural) inclination which draws one sex towards the other be not the movements of fate (lying down deepburied in the necessities of things; and that the whole is the active tendency and forced (however latent, sometimes) searching through the world for the missed and lost half (whether feminine, whether masculine, to once more embrace and supernaturally in rapture in the recognition to become one again? hence, perhaps (also, that inconstancy and feebleness of decision and puzzled distress( seeing through the glass darkly) so aboundingly manifest in human nature, becoming dramatic in a thousand ways in the confusions of history a stupendous scheme of contradictions itself. may such affinities and such unsuspected enchantment in this hard, practical, disbelieving world lie myst

, chap. xiii, vers. 27, 28, 30. supernatural translation. 341 nism of the senses* which have contracted inwards and formed (in life) the prison of the soul a prison of pains and penalties; from between the bars of the windows of which (or out of the eyes) the suffering, languishing spirit looks for the often long-coming releasing great spirit death. to rise is to cast off the chains of mortality. to become glorified is to discover in one s own identity the glorious, godlike gifts or magic which are the wings upon which to rise. those men who have passed (as through a door) in their lifetime from the hither side (or world) to the thither side (or the world invisiblefollowing into the light the divine beckon to paradise of the angels of light, are the brothers of the rosy cross, or the rosic


JESSUP MK THE CASE FOR THE UFO

special ship berth. if around or near the philadelphia navy 2 and you see a group of sailors in the act of putting their hands upon a fellow or upon "thin air" observe the digits& appendages of the stricken man. if they seem to waver, as tho within a heat-mirage, go quickly& put your hands upon him, for that man is the very most desparate of men in the world. not one of those men ever want at all to become again invisible. i do not think that much more need be said as to why man is not ready for force-field work. eh? you will hear phrases from these men such as "caught in the flow (or the push) or "stuck in the green" or stuck in molasses" or "i was "going" fast, these refer to some of the decade-later after effects of force-field "ork "caught in the flow" describes exactly the "stuck in m

ying authentic observational data which threatens in the slightest to upset its own scientific applecart. it seems quiotically reliable of humans to wait 30 till they themselves have known flight& think now of space-flight before admitting that others too have flight. not, of course (he!-heh) that they are surpassed,no not when they now are clued to an equaling idea in force fields. they now hope to become equals. alas! in an observational science such as astronomy, laws have to be built from innumerably repeated observations and not, as is partially true in physics and chemistry, on the basis of duplicative laboratory experiment. in such cases, as the astronomer knows only too well, repeated observations must be accepted as tantamount to proof. h-k has enough observations, as he says, the

y, but it has not yet been accepted, even in principle, by any branch of science. geology opposes any type of cataclysmic change in the structure of the earth and will go to any extremes to avoid coming to grips with its erratics. 33 yet every science breaks down when it is forced to contemplate the origin of man's intellectual development (printing in red is a& j) ie. what inspiration caused man to become man by starting to use tools. whence came the idea. science says "of necessity" but the same necessity exists for apes. even now. the few erratics in the following pages show that there have been very ancient cultures, or civilizations, which may have and could have developed methods of flight much simpler and more effective than ours, and more directly associated with forces which we do

the side" deveau at the same time testified "the main peak halyards were broken" he didn't say "gone" has dr. cobb provided the true solution, then? 87 no lazarette hatch& stow hold hatch covers could have been taken off& the body of ship ventilated, often done, common practice. several researchers suggested that icebergs threatened the brig and, therefore, the fear-stricken crew took flight only to become victims of other icebergs. however, one of the most painstaking historians of the enigma is charles eddy fay, who now lives at lake worth, florida. he went directly to the navy department to ask whether icebergs were common in the part of the ocean where the ghost ship was picked up. on december 7, 1940, the hydrographic office told him "as to the possibility of icebergs being found in t

e, time-proven& happy. we have nothing, own nothing, except our music& our philosophy& are happy. any action has a re=action, thus if something pulls upward, it also pushes downward. such a trimendous (sic) force could cause sheets of diamonds to be made in saucer-shape (to divert cosmic? rays.?1) it could cause 2 new metals to be made, or tougher ones (help divert rays& etc) it could cause earth to become rock with in a few minutes, it could change a whole world or civilization just by its potential. and it does, too 1 italics and question marks by jemi. 2 italics and the insertion of parentheses by mr. a 110 marks and "footprints" the following series of oddities is perhaps the most conclusive of all. because i wish to develop "the devil's footprints" fully, i shall not go into detail ab


KARR DON NOTES ON THE STUDY OF EARLY KABBALAH JEWISH MYSTICISM IN ENGLISH

a kabbalistic symbol in sefer ha-bahir, h in 1. the journal of jewish thought and philosophy, vol. 3, issue 1 [special issue: studies in jewish mysticism, esotericism, and hasidism (harwood academic publishers gmbh, 1993; and 2 (idem) along the path: studies in kabbalistic myth, symbolism and hermeneutics (albany: state university of new york press, 1995. 1. b. provence: the fragments of what was to become sefer ha-bahir made their way to provence where they fed the development of a mystical school, ca. 1200. this school fs second generation was headed by r. isaac the blind (d. 1235, g cthe first jewish scholar whom we know by name that dedicated all his creative powers to the field of kabbalah h (dan fs introduction to ek, p. 31. on isaac the blind, see ek (pp. 31-4, translations on pp. 7


KETAB E SIYAH

cked that they grow so dark, 202 stained black by the wickedness of their deeds, soiled by multitudinous sins. surely then we must drive from lands these sable men, like the beasts they have become" and in like manner the ebon-skinned, pointing to their paler brethren, spoke these words "behold those of our number whose skins grow white, dark paths they do walk indeed far from the light of virtue to become so pale. they are like worms that crawl in the filth of their own crimes and become white like grubs. let us crush them as we would the young of flies" at such words did the wise and good lament for all the pleas and counsel that they spoke would not move the hearts of those moved to hate. the noblest of men did cry out against their brothers who were set upon the path of destruction, de

the east to display the rising sun and yet more for the new blue sky, as though seen for the first time shone with a thousand wings of flame and a thousand suns were seen on spear-heads. so came the hosts of the elohim. now, as though the very stars fell from their place and rushed downward to destroy the nephilim they made their assault upon the ships. from the distant mists resolved their forms to become more apparent to the eye than that indistinct mass that first we saw. before the great and winged column, bearing in his left hand haughty heaven's standard and in his right that feared weapon that cut down all that would oppose his father's purpose, the quadruple scythe that reaped harvests for the king of heaven and cleared all choking herbs from yahweh's kingdom, went gabriel as gener

and energy- for these transcended this god- but the conformation of all the universe to a single and supreme order. and not yet is this order absolute, though oft it may have been supposed thus by man in his innocence. the earth of man was infused with this divine order, and all that was on earth came under the force of the order. and upon this earth, born of cosmic incidence, was that which was to become man, but man no different from the other creatures whose world he shared. thus was the force of god known upon earth, and thus was earth intended to remain for all time. and yet the force was not full master of the cosmos, for i who am satan was conceived to complement the craft of god, but through unknown celestial fusion i assumed life with mind and identity, which god did not define

thy response forebodes much, for, had thou rejected concept of challenge, i should have held my own thought for impossible delusion. but as thou, tasting of knowledge, demand more, i shall name thee beelzebub, lord of flies, for thou shalt goad the infant mind to restlessness and invention. of these words i knew little, but there dawned within me a quality which i had not known before- an impulse to become one, apart from and independent of god- and i drifted long in unrest, afflicted by confusion and doubt. and so i was found by michael, who said blessed angel, where in heaven hast thou found pain, for i perceive thee to be troubled and would tender thee such comfort as is within my power. 449 so i spoke to michael of the visions of lucifer, and i said, before both god and lucifer i have


LAITMAN M FROM CHAOS TO HARMONY

r desires eventually increases them and compels us to make even greater efforts to satisfy them. when the desire to obtain things diminishes, one s sensation of life and one s vitality diminish. this is how human society constantly provides each member new desires, which revive us for another fleeting moment. however, time and time again we are filled for a moment and then drained once more, only to become more frustrated. today s society impels us to acquire more and more, to purchase almost everything, even when we do not have the means. aggressive marketing, the need to meet social standards, and the ease of getting credit lead us to purchase far above our incomes. yet, once we have purchased something new, the excitement of possessing the new item soon fades as though it was never ther

always in deficit. one can compare this phenomenon to the positive and negative poles in an electric battery. the minute one identifies oneself with the positive force, one feels energized and filled with unending capabilities. one becomes like an endless spring that creates and releases infinite energy from within itself. hence, as baal hasulam said, the problem facing us is merely psychological to become detached from egoistic calculations, which only seemingly benefit us, and switch to altruistic calculations. in this manner, we are guaranteed that our will to receive will experience immediate and unlimited pleasure, since real and complete pleasures are found in altruistic bonding with others. a long way and a short way acquiring the quality of altruism is our purpose in life. we are p

onment should project this: to reach equilibrium with nature, be good to others, to the single system of which you are part. when the desire for altruism is evident in our surrounding environment, we will absorb this value from it. if we encounter reminders and respect for altruism wherever we go, our attitude toward others will change. gradually, the more we think about it, the more we will want to become healthy parts within the single system. the environment can be likened to a crane that lifts us to a higher level. hence, our first step toward meeting our life goals is to contemplate and search for the most suitable environment to support them. as we absorb the effects of being in the environment we chose, we will move more surely toward our objectives. 108 from chaos to harmony as we


LAITMAN M KABBALAH REVEALED

creation 63 identical to the creator. from the creator s perspective, malchut s desire completes the thought of creation, the cycle that he originally had in mind (figure 2. regrettably, we re not looking at things from the creator s perspective. looking from down here, with our broken spiritual spectacles, the picture is less than ideal. for the kli (a person, completely opposite from the light, to become like the light, it must use its will to receive with the intention to bestow. by doing that, it turns its focus from its own pleasure to the joy the creator receives from giving. and in so doing, the kli, too, becomes a giver. actually, receiving in order to give to the creator already happened in phase three. with regard to the creator s actions, phase three had already completed the jo

t of creation xthe creator s thought xhas not been given to the creature; it is what the creature (phase four) must achieve. there is a beautiful connection here. on the one hand, it seems as if the creator and we are on opposite sides of the court, because he gives and we receive. but in fact, his greatest pleasure is for us to be like 64 kabbalah revealed him, and our greatest pleasure would be to become like him. similarly, every child wants to become like its parents, and every parent naturally wants his or her kids to achieve even those things that the parent did not. it turns out that we and the creator are actually pursuing the same goal. if we could comprehend this concept, our lives would be very, very different. instead of the confusion and disorientation so many of us experience

r kids to achieve even those things that the parent did not. it turns out that we and the creator are actually pursuing the same goal. if we could comprehend this concept, our lives would be very, very different. instead of the confusion and disorientation so many of us experience today, both we and the creator would be able to march together toward our designated goal since the dawn of creation. to become like the creator, a giver, the kli does two things. first, it stops receiving, an act called tzimtzum (restriction. it stops the light entirely and doesn t allow any of it into the kli. similarly, it s easier to avoid eating something tasty, but unhealthy, than to eat just a little and leave the rest on the plate. therefore, making a tzimtzum is the first and easiest step to becoming lik

situations our children experience because we d had similar experiences. we relate to those situations with the knowledge and experience we ve accumulated over the years. the origin of creation 69 the reason we are built this way is that malchut (to call it by its commonly used name) is built in exactly the same way. all of malchut s previous phases exist within it and help sustain its structure. to become as similar to the creator as possible, malchut analyzes each level of desire within itself, and splits the desires into workable and unworkable ones within each level. but the workable desires will not only be used to receive in order to give to the creator. they will also help the creator complete his task of making malchut identical to him. a few pages back, we said that to carry out t

adder actually means back to the roots. this is because we ve already been up there, but now we have to figure out how to get back there by ourselves. 80 kabbalah revealed the root is our final goal; it is where we are ultimately heading. but to get there quickly and peacefully we need a great desire for it xa kli. such a desire for spirituality can only come from the light, from the creator, but to become strong enough, it needs to be intensified by the environment. let s make it a little clearer: if i want a piece of cake, i picture the cake in my mind, its texture, color, sweet fragrance, and the way it melts in my mouth. the more i think about it, the more i want it. in kabbalah, we would say that the cake shines for me with surrounding light. therefore, to want spirituality, we need t


LAITMAN M KABBALAH ATTAINING THE WORLDS BEYOND

of that suffering? throughout history, how many individuals have been willing to suffer and endure any pain in order to attain superior wisdom and to achieve spiritual elevation? how many of them voluntarily subjected themselves to unbearable agonies for the sake of finding at least a drop of spiritual perception and understanding of the higher force, and for the sake of uniting with the creator to become his servant? yet they all lived out their lives without ever receiving a response, and without any visible achievements. they left this world with nothing, just as they had come into it. why did the creator ignore their prayers? why did he turn away from them and scorn their suffering? all of these human beings subconsciously realized that there is a higher purpose to the universe, and t

at we are in the presence of the king of the universe. then, undoubtedly, we will become imbued with the necessary feelings of love and fear. until we attain such faith, we must continuously strive for it. for it is only faith perceiving the creator- 29- that will allow us to enjoy a spiritual life and prevent us from sinking to the depths of egoism, once again becoming pleasure seekers. our need to become aware of the creator must be cultivated until it becomes permanently entrenched in our being. it must resemble a permanent attraction towards a loved one, without whom life seems unbearable. everything that surrounds human beings deliberately dulls the need for divine awareness, and sensing pleasure from anything external instantly reduces the pain of spiritual emptiness. therefore, whil

lopment, once we have ascended to the same level from which our souls descended only this time with all our desires corrected we can receive the creator completely into our spiritual body. then, we will receive all the light of the creator and the creator himself. in this manner, the three objects that once existed separately in our perception: ourselves, our spiritual path, and the creator merge to become a single entity the spiritual body filled with light. therefore, to ensure that we proceed correctly, we must conduct regular checks while advancing on the spiritual path. this will ensure that we strive for all three objects with an equally powerful desire from the very outset, regardless of the fact that we perceive the three objects to be separate. spiritual path- 33- from the outset

e apparent. they are, in fact, apparent now, even though we are unable to see them as such, due to our own imperfections. if we strive for one of the three objects more than for the others, we will immediately deviate from the true path. the simplest way to check whether we are still on the true path is to determine whether we are striving to comprehend the characteristics of the creator in order to become one with him "if i am not for me, thenwho is forme? and if i am only concerned with myself, then what am i" these contradictory statements reflect the conflicting attitudes we face when considering our efforts to attain a set personal goal. on the one hand, we must believe that there is no one to turn to for help but ourselves, and act with the certainty that our good deeds will be rewar

! then i could get pleasure not merely from receiving the food, but also from knowing who is giving it to me, knowing with whom i have a relationship. the smallest portion of food i receive from a great figure will give me a much greater amount of pleasure. you see, the pleasure will grow in proportion to how great i consider you to be. the dining table- 49- host: that means that for the pleasure to become great, i must open myself up and you must develop a likeness of me in you. guest: exactly! that is what creates a new hunger in me the desire to give to you grows in proportion to your greatness. it is not because i want to escape the sensation of shame, because the shame won t let me satisfy my hunger host: that way you begin to sense not the hunger, but my greatness and your desire to


LAITMAN M KABBALAH SCIENCE AND THE MEANING OF LIFE

an, or turn to the doctor as soon as the pain appears. in the latter case, early diagnosis of the problem will spare one the suffering that comes with the actual breakout of the disease. in other words, a clever person takes medication as soon as symptoms of an illness appear, thus preventing its onset. by so doing, one can evolve consciously, through reasoning, and thus the kli (creature) learns to become aware of its oppositeness from the light. the wisdom of kabbalah is a method that pa r t i: k a b b a l a h m e e t s q ua n t u m p h y s i c s 40 helps us evolve through knowledge instead of through pain, and it is appearing today to allow humankind to acknowledge the evil that lies in egoism before it fully manifests itself, inflicting horrendous ruin in all aspects of life. hence, th

now we can see why the letters yod, hey, vav, hey symbolize the name of the creator. it is the pattern by which the creator formed the will to receive, within which the will to receive senses the creator as a light that fills it. figure 7 once the light filled the will to receive in hochma and instilled it with the sensation of the giver, the desire began to sense itself as a receiver, and wanted to become like the giver. the desire can easily change its nature because at this stage, the desire is not an independent desire, but one that came from the creator. however, the will to receive in malchut is already an independent desire of the creature. when the will to receive in malchut wants to receive both the light that comes from the creator, and the pleasure of having the status of the gi

acquire its reason, stature, and depa r t i i: t h e e s s e n c e o f t h e w i s d o m o f k a b b a l a h 106 gree. when we can execute this process within us, we will begin to feel a connection with the upper force; we will feel that we have acquired its reason, that we are learning how to receive from it and how we can give it pleasure. it only takes this simple act of changing the intention to become increasingly similar to the eternal, boundless upper force. to perform such an act, we need the disclosure of the upper force, the sensation that there is an upper force, that it loves us and wants to fill us abundantly. if we felt all that, we would begin to sense the relationship between ourselves and the upper force. thus, the only difficulty before us is finding a way to discover the

the degree slightly higher than ours, which we will attain next, as the creator. once we have equalized with the attribute of bestowal on that degree, we take the place of the creator. now that person is in the place where the creator was before (in our eyes. thus, as we evolve, we always picture the next degree through our corrupted attributes. we build the image of the creator, which we aspire to become, in relation to our own attributes. this is the only way to perceive any form of the creator, the only way we can approach the abstract light. this imaginary sensation helps us build the present degree as well as the next degree. it facilitates our understanding of where to turn when we want to muster strength. although it unfolds within, the image of the creator that we build demonstrat


LAITMAN M THE KABBALAH EXPERIENCE

he more progressive representatives of global religions (a topic frequently discussed in the vatican. do you foresee such a possibility? a: kabbalah is not intended to unite religions, since it has nothing to do with them. kabbalah is a science studying the essential core of man, the higher world, the entire universe, and the creator. the outcome of that study is the discovery that mankind wishes to become like the creator. religions, however, are combinations of rituals designed by humans to support them in their earthly existence. specifically, it is the opium for the people, a method of pursuing psychological comfort. that is why baal hasulam said that the only optimal religion is love thy neighbor as thyself, since it leads to uniting with the creator. what we call religion is nothing

ego, because only those two possibilities exist. bowing before something indicates the desire for it, or for the attribute it symbolizes. bowing before the ego means a person places the ego above self; there is no desire to suppress it, but to feed on it. the surrender to the ego is called bowing before an alien god. in the kabbalah this is called, idolatry. if the disciple studies torah in order to become a man, the evil inclination sees that it has nothing to look for here and the natural forces weaken. but at that time, the person still does not have the spiritual powers of bestowal, and therefore is still not attracted to the creator, as there is not yet the knowledge of who he is. being between the two worlds is the state that causes the indifference. it is a necessary phase. after th

for mitzvot) is an action and law in the upper world. those are (altruistic) rules of bestowal, of giving; therefore, their reflection in an egoistic world, such as our own, appears strange and irrational. there isn t any natural reason to observe mitzvot. they can be observed or not observed. you will not break any of the rules of our world if you do not observe them. however, a person who wants to become equal with the upper laws on an external level does observe them. one should want to observe the mitzvot in our world, too, according to one s level of spiritual development, and not because of some fear or some anticipated reward. they should only be observed from a desire to equalize with the creator in as many parameters as possible. q: how do kabbalists relate to observing mitzvot? a

to change ourselves? the way to do it is through faith above reason. we behave against every value, understanding and attribute that we have in an x spiritual degree, and blindly accept all the attributes of the x+1 as true, although they completely contradict our nature and seem completely unreal and unnatural in our current condition. the abilities of a higher degree allow us to give more, and to become even more detached from our own needs. at the moment, we may be incapable of it; it seems unnatural. we think that only a madman could do this. however, we must accept them with faith above reason, and adopt them as our own. if we succeed, the creator will raise us to the next spiritual degree, closer to him, and we thus become an embryo in the next degree. like an embryo in its mother s

thought, an impure aim against the creator. it exists only in the spiritual world, along with xand against--purity (sanctity, not against physical temptations. therefore, in a study group, although the egoism increases, it is expressed in personal interferences t h e d e s i r e f o r p l e a s u r e: d i s c o v e r y a n d c o r r e c t i o n 227 in the aim toward the creator, not as ambitions to become a leader, for example. it is simply that, out of the awakening yearning for the creator, each person wants to contribute more to the group. rav yehuda ashlag writes that the group must form the basis for the future society. today such societies can be established on a small scale and the creator rewards such a society with great help and personal care. o n e i s w h e r e o n e s t h o u


LAITMAN M THE PATH OF KABBALAH

alence of spiritual attributes, when the t h e pa t h o f k a b b a l a h 24 point in the heart becomes a whole partzuf. sometimes such a point can remain dormant in the heart for many life cycles. if that point is absent, a person can study kabbalah for years and be with a group, write everything down, and do everything necessary to attain spirituality, but to no avail. even if one joins a group to become a teacher and takes pride in the knowledge attained, if there is no inner desire for unification with the creator, the group will spiritually reject this person. thus, success in achieving spirituality depends on the presence of the point in the heart. rav laitman asked his teacher if the point in the heart could be acquired if it wasn t there to begin with. his teacher replied that if a

appropriate conditions for his creations to discover and understand the universe. allow creation the freedom of choice. the creator set up these conditions in a gradual process. the problem is that as long as we have a sense of the creator, we are not independent we are completely subordinate to the light. the light influences creation and passes on its own properties. in order for his creations to become completely independent, the creator must detach himself completely from them. in other words, only when we are devoid of any light do we become independent of its every act. this operation, the departure of the light from the vessel, is called restriction. the torah begins with the word, bereshit (in the beginning. it is the beginning of the process of the departure of the creation from

evoid of any light do we become independent of its every act. this operation, the departure of the light from the vessel, is called restriction. the torah begins with the word, bereshit (in the beginning. it is the beginning of the process of the departure of the creation from the creator. the word, bereshit stems from the word, bar (outside, meaning the removal of creation from the creator so as to become a separate spiritual degree between heaven and earth. in the beginning, god created the heaven and the earth. heaven is the sefira of bina, which consists of altruistic properties. earth is the sefira of malchut, which consists of egoistic properties. man s soul hangs between these two properties, which are the basis upon which the entire universe is built. the torah begins with the crea

t. q: why did the creator give the creature the ability to refuse? a: because just as the creator has freedom of choice, so he cannot deny it of the creature. in spirituality, the distance is measured not in meters, but in attributes (form. the very receiving of pleasure from the creator without paying back creates an inevitable detachment. q: so who, in fact, is the creature, and what is the way to become man? a: the creature can be defined as a sort of a collective soul, a global one. that soul refused the unilateral reception of the light of the creator. because of its desire for equivalence of form, it performs a restriction (the first restriction. it does that by creating a complete system of partitions that prevent the entrance of the light into the spiritual vessels. later on, kabba

one purpose: to bring us closer to spirituality. however, in most cases, this progress happens naturally, on the unconscious level, in the degrees of still, vegetative, and animate, in man. everything is planned in advance, according to the purpose of creation. our freedom of choice consists only of agreeing with whatever happens to us, with our understanding of where it all leads and the desire to become an active part in the events of our lives. all the thoughts and desires of the world of ein sof pass through each and every one of us. but only those thoughts that correspond to our current degree are captured. our degree of spirituality determines our range of influence and our outlook on the world we live in. as we evolve, our thoughts will grow deeper and we will find new connections


LEADBEATER C W THE HIDDEN LIFE IN FREEMASONRY 2E

understood traditions, confused and uninterpreted, we find in our hands a splendid science and a reservoir of power which we can use for the uplifting of the world. we no longer ask: gwhat is the great work? we see gthat it is nothing less than a concerted effort to carry out the duty that is laid upon us, as those who possess the light, to spread that light abroad through the world, and actually to become fellow-labourers with t.g.a.o.t.u. in his great plan for the evolution of our brn h. the detailed explanations of the ceremonies are profoundly interesting and illuminative, and i commend them very heartily to all true freemasons. our v. e. e. i. e. e. brother has added a heavy debt of gratitude by this book to the many we already owe him. let us be honest debtors. adyar annie besant dec

hich was strictly limited to forty members, every one of whom was a necessary part of the machine. including the officers, whose business was the recitation of the office and the magnetization of the lodge, each member was the representative of a particular quality. one was called the knight of love, another the knight of truth, another the knight of perseverance, and so on; and each was supposed to become a specialist in thinking and expressing the quality assigned to him. the idea was that the forty qualities, thus expressed through the lodge as a whole, would make the character of a perfect man, a kind of heavenly man, through whom the power behind could be poured out upon the whole country. 68. these three grand lodges worked three distinct types of masonry, of which only one has come

lodge. the master of the third grand lodge typified beauty, and the wisdom and the strength were made subordinate to that third aspect of the hidden light. 69. as every one present had to bear his part in building the form, exact co-operation and perfect harmony were absolutely necessary, and only people who could forget themselves entirely in the great work were selected from the ordinary lodges to become members of these three grand lodges, whose power was such that their influence covered the entire country. the slightest flaw in the character of one of the forty members would have seriously weakened the form through which all the work was being done. it is perhaps a relic of this paramount necessity which dictates our present regulation that any brn. who are not in perfect harmony with

ng of a masonic lodge is in itself an exceedingly beautiful and interesting ceremony, and the success of the evening fs work depends upon its being properly and thoroughly done. the work before us is no light matter, for it is nothing less than a concerted effort to carry out the duty that is laid upon us, as those who possess the light, to spread that light abroad through the world, and actually to become fellow-labourers with t.g.a.o.t.u. in his great plan for the evolution of our brn. 348. he pours spiritual strength into the world just as the sun pours out its light; but as there are many dark places in the world which the sunlight cannot directly reach, so are there many souls in the world who are unable to receive and assimilate this divine force. as man by means of mirrors can refle

when they got into the habit of doing so i found that it made my own labours very much less. 357. but remember that what the h.o.a.t.f. wants is not a sort of bored acquiescence, but cordial co-operation. he wants the members really to be thinking vividly all the time and keeping their minds on what they are doing. if we hear the same thing over and over again, there is a certain tendency for it to become a matter of course, so that people give only half of their attention to it. that is not the way to get the best results; we must fig our minds strongly upon what we are saying and what we are doing. only the officers have to give the responses at the opening of the lodge, but every member ought to know these responses by heart. when we come to the temple, we come for a definite purpose-n


LEADBEATER CW GLIMPSES OF MASONIC HISTORY

al reality of which those symbols are the shadows. they hold, however, that masonry is at least akin to the ancient mysteries, which were intended for precisely the same purpose- that of offering to man a path by which he might find god; and they deplore the fact that the majority of our modern brn. have so far forgotten the glory of their masonic heritage that they have allowed the ancient rites to become little more than empty forms. one well-known representative of this school is bro. a. e. waite, one of the finest masonic scholars of the day, and an authority upon the history of the higher degrees. another is bro. w. l. wilmshurst, who has given some beautiful and deeply spiritual interpretations of masonic symbolism. this school is doing much to spiritualize masculine masonry, and the

owledge and opportunities for service; that this path is divided into steps and degrees: the probationary path, or the lower mysteries, wherein the candidates are prepared for discipleship, and the path proper, or the greater mysteries, in which are conferred within the great white lodge itself five great initiations, which lead the disciple from the life of earth to the life of adeptship in god, to become a living flame, as it is said, for the lighting of the world. he is taught that god, both in the universe and in man, shows himself as a trinity of wisdom, strength and beauty, and that these three aspects are represented in the great white lodge in the persons of its three chief officers, through whom the mighty power of god descends to men. 27. the occult records 28. it will be seen th

from which all animal food was excluded, and to purify himself by repeated ceremonial ablutions. when the time came he was conducted at midnight to the mouth of a low gallery along which he had to crawl on his hands and knees. presently he came to the opening of a well which the guide directed him to descend. if he showed the slightest hesitation he was reconducted to the outer world, never again to become a candidate for initiation; if however he attempted to descend, the conductor pointed out to him a concealed ladder which enabled him to climb down safely. they then entered a narrow and winding gallery at the entrance of which was this inscription: the mortal who shall travel over this road without hesitating or looking behind shall be purified by fire, by water, and by air, and if he c

t, his own sacramental power to transmit to the lodge of which he is a part; the course of training through successive offices was and is therefore of inestimable value in acquiring an all-round development of character. at the apex of the ancient craft system, the degree of i.m. existed, which gave a far fuller power than had been conferred even in the mysteries of osiris, and enabled the master to become a hierophant of the mysteries in his turn, able to instruct and advance his brn. in the secret wisdom of egypt. in ordinary cases this splendid position was gained only late in life, and by the time the master had ruled his lodge he had had a most valuable training, that well might advance the course of his evolution more than several ordinary lives. 162. the same succession has been tra

91. if the candidate had not already passed through them, as most students in the mysteries would have done, he had at this stage to undergo the trials by earth, water, air and fire, learning with absolute certainty that none of these elements could in any way harm him in the astral body. all this was preparatory to the taking up of service on the astral plane, for the initiate had to fit himself to become a trained and useful servant of humanity both in this and in the other world. 192. the second great initiation corresponds to that stage of the christ-life which is typified by the baptism, in which an expansion of the intellectual faculties takes place, just as a wonderful opening out of the emotional nature is the result of the first initiation. it is at this stage that the inner trial


LEWIS JAMES SATANISM TODAY AN ENCYCLOPEDIA OF RELIGION FOLKLORE AND POPULAR CULTURE

ole for further reading: robinson, b. a. christian urban legends. http//www.religioustolerance.org/chr_cul.htm. ship of fools. the beast of belgium. http//ship-of-fools.com/myths/06myth.html. beast of the yellow night in this 1970 film, a man makes a deal with the devil a plump, cheerful chap for the usual goodies, money, and power. he doesn t realize until it s too late that the price he pays is to become an ugly monster. bedazzled stanley donen s 1967 comedy built around a faust theme was written and performed by comedians peter cook and dudley moore. stumbling and bumbling stanley (moore) wants to attract the attention of his coworker, a beautiful waitress who is unattainable. he wastes most of the seven wishes that are given to him by the devil (played by cook) in exchange for moore s

rrigation, set s kingdom of sand grew until it nearly reached the banks of the nile. the despair was so great that the people envied the dead (bierlein 1994, 213) when nephtys and isis discovered the deed, isis (his wife as well as sister, according to the tradition of royal inbreeding) vowed to find the pieces and put the body back together. being a great magician, she was able to do so and even to become pregnant by him, but otherwise she could not bring life to him and had to bury him. when horus, the posthumous son, grew up, he desired to avenge his father s death. he first tried the legal approach, taking the murder charge against set to the court of deities.when the court seemed unable to act,horus took matters into his own hands and killed set in a monumental battle.horus then went

s tended to vary in some letters from the secret enochian language, used in elizabethan times. this section is taken from the center of a magic table used by occultist john dee to raise spirits (fortean picture library) ereshkigal 83 different time periods according to the relative strength of their respective city. thus marduk, patron of babylon, rose from the status of a rather obscure divinity to become king of the gods with the rise of babylon s political fortunes. like the gods of the greek and roman pantheons,mesopotamian divinities were pictured as human beings drawn large. the gods were, in other words, not much more than strong human beings, possessing magical powers and immortality. humanity, for its part, was created out of clay to serve the gods. unlike judaism, christianity, o

of june. if it were only the other way! if it were i who was to be always young, and the picture that was to grow old! for that for that i would give everything! yes, there is nothing in the whole world i would not give! i would give my very soul for that (168) although no demon pops up to demand that gray sign a contract in blood, his wish subsequently comes true. wilde s novel was later adapted to become a film by the same name. see also pact with the devil for further reading: guiley, rosemary ellen. the encyclopedia ofwitches and witchcraft. new york: facts on file, 1989. oppenheimer, paul. evil and the demonic: a new theory of monstrous behavior. new york: new york university press, 1996. russell, jeffrey burton.mephistopheles: the devil in the modern world. ithaca, ny: cornell univer

its original form was a simplified version of the teachings of the great dark magus aleister crowley.we believe, as did crowley, in the sovereign uniqueness of each individual that every man and every woman is a star, at least potentially and in the right, if not the utter responsibility, of each human being to cast off the preformatted identity handed down by society in order to remake the self, to become god-like (fcos website faq) thus, similar to the temple of set, the first church of satan regards lavey as having once been a great magus, who, for whatever reason, squandered his gift and his power, and became bitter and alienated. regarding the current church of satan as a pale shadow of its former self that attempts to control its members, the first church of satan attempts to maintai


LIBER ALEPH

est magus may not be the most successful in a mean conception of a limit of time. he may need to strike many blows before he breaketh down his wall, if that be strong, while a child may push over one that is ready to crumble. a the book of wisdom or folly 53 ba de mysterio prudenti (of the mystery of prudence) ehold now nature, how prodigal is she of her forces! the evident will of every acorn is to become an oak; yet nigh all fail of that will. therefore one secret of magick is .conomy of thy force; to do no act unless secure of its effect. and if every act has an effect on every plane, how canst thou do this unless thou be connected with all planes? for this reason must thou know thoroughly not only thy body and thy mind, but thy body of light and all its subtler principles soever. but i

ga cometh thy man to knowledge; by karma yoga thy bull to will; by raja yoga is thy lion brought to his light; and to make perfect thy dragon, thou hast bhakta yoga for the eagle therein, and hatha yoga for the serpent. yet mark thou well how all these interfuse, so that thou mayst accomplish no one of the works separately. as to make gold thou must have gold (it is the word of the alchemists, so to become the sphinx thou must first be a sphinx. for naught may grow save to the norm of its own nature, and in the law of its own law, or it is but artifice, and endureth not. so therefore is it folly, and a rape wrought upon truth to aim at aught but the fulfilment of thine own true nature. order then thy workings in accord with thy knowledge of that norm as best thou mayst, not heeding the imp


LIBER ASTARTE

on or eidolon of a being beyond him, as was said in paragraph 2. for if he fail herein, since man cannot remain permanently in samadhi, the memorized image in his mind will be degraded, and replaced by the corresponding demon, to his utter ruin. therefore, after success, let him not delight overmuch in his deity, but rather busy himself with his other work, not permitting that which is but a step to become a goal. as it is written also .liber 185 .remember that. philosophy is the equilibrium of him that is in the house of. love..1 44. concerning secrecy, and the rites of blood. during this practice it is most wise that the philosophus utter no word concerning his working, as if it were a forbidden love that consumeth him. but let him answer fools according to their folly; for since he cann


LIBER CLXV A MASTER OF THE TEMPLE

years, he began to turn his attention toward the mysteries, and to investigate spiritualism, chiefly with the idea of disproving it. from this year his interest in the occult seems to date, and it was about this time that he first consciously aspired to find, and get into touch with, a true occult order. this aspiration was, as we shall see, fulfilled three years later, when he had an opportunity to become a probationer of the a\a, and immediately grasped it; but during those three years his researches led him into varied paths: spiritualism, faithism and other isms on the one hand, and the europe, the leicester, and the cosy corner on the other: last, but not least, into marriage, a difficult thing to put on one side and perhaps best left on the other. having then plunged wholeheartedly i

he great white brotherhood, who have heard the voice of god in all its sweetness, who have made that message a part (nay all) of my being, who have held my beloved in my arms, who have become my beloved and lost myself therein, who have for ever given up my lower self, who have conquered death, who have felt the pain of the whole world, who have found wisdom, love and power, who have given up all to become nothing, i who have seen the need of the world, have found that books (hitherto my dearest companions) have no longer any word to say to me have found that knowledge (relative) or what i thought was knowledge, is of no avail to supply the need of all that other part of my being that my great god-love would give it. i who have conquered fear and death, am now confronted with the fact that

d give way before the power of nothing. april 16th, 8:30 a.m. finished reading the life of buddha, and then, lying down, composed myself for meditation. breathed regularly and deeply for a time, afterwards stopping all entries two or three times (shanmukhi mudra) presently i passed into a state which was practically desireless. i could feel the goal, but the wish to help others made it impossible to become the state i contemplated. after this, i was surprised, on letting all breath out of the body, to feel a sudden lightness, as if i were about to float. this being unexpected, caused me to turn my thoughts to the body, after which, although i tried, i could not get back to the previous liber clxv 147 state. i estimate that i remained in the condition mentioned for over an hour, as it was 1

r which, although i tried, i could not get back to the previous liber clxv 147 state. i estimate that i remained in the condition mentioned for over an hour, as it was 12 o c. when i looked at the time. in fact, it may have been nearer two hours. the above meditation left frater v.i.o. with a feeling of nearly but not quite. he had, to some extent, gazed at the goal of nothingness, but had failed to become that goal. the following day there is despondency and dissatisfaction. on april 22nd reason again holds sway, and he tries to use it to discover just where he is, of course without success, since reason can never explain that which is beyond reason. i think at this point he also began to make another grave error; he tried to compare his experiences with those of john st. john, with the r

how do i stand? this seems to be the position. while in normal consciousness i know that i (or not i) am ever in the state of which i sometimes catch the reflection when i realize that i am not i. there, that is the clearest original thought i have expressed this afternoon, and bad at that. of course, i am really quite content, it is only when i begin to think and reason about things that i begin to become discontented. it s about time i shut up. and on april 30th the three months prescribed by his neophyte came to an end. he writes: i feel they have been 3 he had finished his immediate work, and went back into the world, as per liber vii, ii: 51-53, bestowing on himself this benediction as he did so. o.m. liber clxv 149 well spent, and that i have gained a more certain control of my body


LIBER DCCCLX JOHN ST

say in self-defence that i would never have let her in but for the accident of my being outside the room and the door left open, so that she was inside on my return. let me get into .sana. john st. john 43 the fifth day 12.26. so beginneth the fifth day of this great magical retirement. with two and twenty breath-cycles did i begin. this practice was a little easier; but not much better. it ought to become quite simple and natural before one devotes the half-minute of kumbhaka (breath held-in, when one is rigid to a strong projection of will toward adonai, as has been my custom. i hope to-day will be more hard definite magical work, less discourse, less beatific state of mind.which is the very devil! the real calypso, none the less temptress because her name happens to be penelope. ah lord

good earth. a seven-foot tent and the starlight.who wants more? 1.35. well, i.ve woke myself writing this. the point that really struck me was this: what would happen if by severe training i forced my .astral body..damn it! isn ft there a term for it free from l .prostitution (one speaks of .les deux prostitutions; so it fs all right) my scin-laca, then.what would happen if i forced my scin-laca to become a whirling dervish? i couldn.t get giddy, because my semicircular canals would be at rest. i must really try the experiment [scin-laca. see lord lytton.s strange story .ed] liber dccclx 54 1.58. i will now devote myself to sleep, willing adonai. lord adonai, give me deep rest like death, so that in very few hours i may be awake and active, full of lion-strength of purpose toward thee! 7


LIBER LVII

sometimes called prince of the royal secret. t.s] 66 [another masonic term, generally denoting the highest degree or ruling council of a particular rite. t.s] 44 liber lviii it is then thoroughly understood that the aspirant is seeking to solve the great problem. and he may conceive, as various schools of adepts in the ages have conceived, this problem in three main forms. 1. i am not god. i wish to become god. this is the hindus conception. i am malkuth. i wish to become kether. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 2. i am a fallen creature. i wish to be redeemed. this is the christian conception. i am malkuth the fallen daughter. i wish to be set upon the throne of binah my supernal mother. this is the qabalistic equivalent. 3. i am the finite square; i wish to be one with the infinite cir


LIBER LXVII THE SWORD OF SONG

lue-pigpeople, from the .t.s. to the .g.d. we must distinguish by methods, not by results..a. c. most seriously assure you that honest laborious experiment will be found to verify them in every particular.that whatever arguments are brought forward destructive of the reality of dhyana, apply with far more force to the normal state, and it is evident that to deny the latter seriously is ipso facto to become unserious. whether the normal testimony may be attacked from above, by insisting on the superior reality of dhyana.and fortiori of samadhi, which i have not experienced, and consequently do not treat of, being content to accept the highly probably statements of those who profess to know, and who have so far not deceived me (i.e. as to dhyana, is a question which it is not pertinent to th

ne who has done this is called a buddhist. and this holding of right views, in pali sammaditthi, is the first step upon the noble eightfold path .the second stage is right aspiration. sammasankappo. having realised the woe and transitoriness and soullessness of all life, there rises in the mind this right aspiration. when all things suffer, we at least will not increase their burden, so we aspire to become pitiful and loving, to cherish illwill toward none, to retire from those pleasures of sense which are the fruitful cause of woe. the will, we all know, is ever readier than the mind, and so, though we aspire to renounce the pleasures of sense, to love and pity all that lives, yet perhaps we often fail in the accomplishment of our aspiration. but if the desire to become pitiful and pure b


LIBER MMM

nces, such as the desire to see a particular object (real or imaginary) and master this before attempting divination or exteriorization. the dream is set up by strongly visualizing the desired topic in an otherwise silenced mind, immediately before sleep. for more complex experiences the method of sigils may be employed. a record of dreams is best kept separate from the magical record as it tends to become voluminous. however any significant success should be transferred into the magical diary. though one may get to fear the sight of it, a properly kept magical record is the surest guarantor of success in the work of liber mmm: it is both a work of reference with which to evaluate progress and, most significantly, a goad to further effort. 23 liber mmm 1987 peter j. carroll. reproduced wit


LIBER SAMEKH

awakening the adept to witness their will and sweep him with them in their enthusiasm, so that he consciously partakes their purpose, and sees in its simplicity the solution to all his perplexities. thus then shall the adept be aware that he is being swept away liber samekh svb figvra dccc 22 through the column of his will-symbol, and that his angel is indeed himself, with intimacy so intense as to become identity, and that not in a single ego, but in every unconscious element that shares in that manifold uprush. this rapture is accompanied by a tempest of brilliant light, almost always; and also in many cases by an outburst of sound, stupendous and sublime in all cases, though its character may vary within wide limits* the spate of stars shoots from the head of the willsymbol, and is sca


LIBER V VEL REGULI

hing is stable, by making us aware of a method of magick through the practice of which we may partake in the pleasure of the process. the magician should devise for himself a definite technique for destroying .evil. the essence of such a practice will consist in training the mind and the body to confront things which case fear, pain, disgust* shame and the like. he must learn to endure them, then to become indifferent to them, then to become indifferent to them, then to analyze them until they give pleasure and instruction, and finally to appreciate them for their own sake, as aspects of truth. when this has been done, he should abandon them, if they are really harmful in relation to health and comfort. also, our selection of .evils. is limited to those that cannot damage us irreparably. e


LIBER XLI THIEN TAO

llect is purified and co-ordinated, for those whose bodies are in health, and whose passions are at once eager and controlled, it shall be lawful to choose their own way to the one goal; videlicit, identity with that great tao which is above the antithesis of yang and yin. h even kwaw felt tired, and applied himself to sake-and-soda. refreshed, he continued: gthe men who are willing by this means to become the saviours of their country shall be called the synagogue of satan, so as to keep themselves from the friendship of the fools who mistake names for things. there shall be masters of the synagogue, but they shall never seek to dominate. they shall most carefully abstain from inducing any man to seek the tao by any other way than that of equilibrium. they shall develop individual genius


LIBER XXXIII AN ACCOUNT OF AA

n is not formal but real. 6 liber xxxiii worldly intelligence seeks this sanctuary in vain; fruitless also will be the efforts of malice to penetrate these great mysteries; all is indecipherable to him who is not ripe; he can see nothing, read nothing in the interior. he who is fit is joined to the chain, perhaps often where he though least likely, and at a point of which he knew nothing himself. to become fit should be the sole effort of him who seeks wisdom. but there are methods by which fitness is attained, for in this holy communion is the primitive storehouse of the most ancient and original science of the human race, with the primitive mysteries also of all science. it is the unique and really illuminated community which is absolutely in possession of the key to all mystery, which k


LINDOW JOHN NORSE MYTHOLOGY A GUIDE TO THE GODS HEROES RITUALS AND BELIEFS

the earliest recording of eddic and skaldic poetry and the systematization of the mythology by snorri sturluson. snorri was born during the winter of 1178.1179 into a wealthy family, the sturlungar, who were to give their name to the turbulent age in which snorri lived: the age of the sturlungs. he grew up at oddi, the foster son of the most powerful man in iceland; one of his foster brothers was to become bishop, and snorri himself was a go.i and twice held the office of lawspeaker. through various alliances he soon grew to be one of the most powerful men of his time, and he was deeply involved in the politics of the age of the sturlungs. during this time politics became increasingly deadly, and many disputes were settled with weapons. snorri was assassinated in 1241 by enemies who claime

seem to have relied on the roman gods whose names the planets bore and to have tried to equate those gods with their own. in the cases of the sun and the moon, the translation was obvious: sunday and monday. the other cases, however, were more difficult. dies martis, the day following gmoon-day, h bore the name of mars, god of war and battle. the germanic peoples equated him with *tiwaz, who was to become ty lr in scandinavia and tiw in england, whence tuesday. thus, although about all ty lr does in the extant mythology is lose his hand to the wolf fenrir (and provide the gods with a laugh when he does so, we can surmise that he derives from a warrior god of considerable importance. dies mercurii bore the name of mercury, who was associated with travel and commerce (whence our words gmerc

or even died on the tree and that his spirit traveled to giantland and acquired the mead while the body was left behind. such a reading is enhanced by stanza 145 of havamal, which appears to end this account of the self-sacrifice: gthus thund [odin] carved/ for the judgments of peoples/ where he arose/ when he came back. h stanza 141 brings the incident to its logical conclusion: gthen i started to become fertile/ and to be deities, themes, and concepts 249 die for stamping the decorative plaques on seventh-century swedish helmets (statens historika museum, stockholm) die for stamping the decorative plaques on seventh-century swedish helmets (statens historika museum, stockholm) wise/ and to grow and to thrive/ a word for me from a word/ sought a word/ a deed for me/ sought a deed. h all


LOGOMACHY OF ZOS

en i feel nature, i feel that truth is immanent. in the vastnesses, the vistas, where my soul dwells. there is nothing ashamed, meretricious or facetious. facing this majesty i feel ashamed of my false shame and..1# v i&%d..1 e m"d e' h7 go wherever you have seminal affinities: so sayeth satyros. the soul has no language, level and values, except its own, but it answers to all true affectiveness. to become oblique is one answer: but our minds have heaped up cliches, coined, borrowed or inherited, mostly spurious. so stultified. not by limits of language, or by dumbness. we fail through falsities and halfbelieving, by fears bred of cramped growth, obedience to uninspired patterning, and we lose our impassioned creativeness by accepting easy conventions, idioms, and shoddy imitations. we hat

ng through the fictional supposition from reality. thus man creates his conceptions from his conception of a soul. from his wish for one, and he becomes his mental( 87 g# 5..1..1( 9"f. n@ x#"2%d <5$ 5@ 3( s y>b. as your creation, for man already possessed a soul and formed this other from his suppositions, never disentangling the two. thus ego is twiceborn. hence our duality. the absolute appears to become other than itself, for it is sufficient; it is and is not, nor is it beyond, nor in, nor of, me, or anything else: it is z..1 -z..1 2 &7 if i say "it alone is arbitrary, that would also be eristic, and everything we may state mere supposition. for it "need not be. i call..q( 9$^9. q'7 to face armies. yea, even death: to enjoy the set place: to enkindle our acquaintance as on a festive oc

to perform. talk your psycho-physical troubles out into the open but do nothing to remove their cause. that would be too easy and might indict civilization. there is no escape by escapism. a labour of forging more chains to prevent suicide. if i cannot believe in the eternity of ego, whatever its fluctuations, in what shall i believe? there is no whole without our particular parts and our efforts to become essential and more extensive. our positiveness convinces others who have little of it; suggestion being more powerful to convey it than formal instructions. none of us knows our limitations without full articulation; wrong application, media, and idioms are more to blame than any lack of ability. we should solicit extensively to procreate our thought-forms: the final phase. criticism, re

mystery. truth is sustenance, and there is nothing untrue anywhere; it may oft appear so because we cannot relate it accurately. many men seek virgins for pleasuring, whereas i am oft content with an old bitch. sound practice if you have imagination. the object of loving is to be the beloved, and the begetting is evidence of consummation. there is no contraception in the great procreative effort to become ourselves. you cannot start from not-belief and hope to flow into the stream of belief, as if this were possible. usually, the inveterate id believes for us. the secret of happiness is to be in harmony with yourself. little more is permitted or desirable. seek your own environment and adapt it: do not. z> 2..q$ 5 &7 i know but vaguely what i have made from memory into myself. if there is

ence. is fundamentally a relationing and synthesizing of everything: identity by identifying. all thought-processes, whether stimulated by objectivity or by subjectivity, must finally become a spacious metaphor revealing the whole cosmos and everything in it as interwoven and interdependent. its apparent duality and separateness lie in our own concept or in ourselves. a delegation of transference to become increative. any synthesis we make is of selected parts redesigned as a whole, never a sufficient consummation. our processes of cognition are arbitrary or casual because nothing is presented as logical sequence. this does not infer illogicality because we do not comprehend either relationship or nexus. whether it is our purpose to link with utilitarianism a correct sequence of relationsh


LUCIFERIAN SORCERY

evealed, is the initiator by fire and the creator of the left hand path. lucifer, as being the shadow form of our imagination, thus shaitan the adversary, gives us the ability to open the gates of self-initiation through the witches sabbat mysteries. 4 we are required to have the individual love of self, strength and determination to pass through the long winding path of the sorcerer. our goal is to become and achieve through the process of self-deification and self-transformation through this luciferian gnosis. shaitan, as it is called is lucifer the fallen angel. lucifer fell from his desire to be separate from the consciousness of the universe, that through antinomianism he sought to be the gateway of god itself, to be growing and illuminated in essence. it should be considered that sat

from public site, allowing those who work through such circles to build the magickal art through practice and discipline. those who enter the gates of witchcraft will automatically view the very gate of the left hand path. very few will enter this infernal tread, as it brings 11 one to the ultimate personal power of self-deification. many are not able to understand this state of being, the ascent to become god or goddess, thus either failing and loosing their mind in the witches sabbat circles of time or renouncing to a much kinder garden path. the witches sabbat of the order of phosphorus respects all paths that lead to human advancement and knowledge, including those of the white light persuasion. we consider that every individual has the right to believe and practice what he or she will

magick, more properly, the left hand path. the lhp is defined as a system that is relative, and realistic towards the inner or deep desire within humans to be free, independent and strong. to seek knowledge, wisdom and areas of personal growth and betterment is the great desire of humanity itself. this is why essentially the left hand path is the foundation for human advancement, as it teaches us to become like lucifer or lilith itself, independent, knowledge seeking and self-deified. the black magickian often called witch or warlock are the individuals who taste from the chalice of the serpent, the wisdom of asmodeus. the universe seeks for all to flow according to its way, from which we work through in order to ultimately emerge through the left hand path. before one provides the vehicle

ick is described as ascending and stepping outside the concept of self toward the light of godhead, greater black magick is the challenge of the self. to isolate the consciousness from moving with the laws of nature, which is called antinomianism, the individual seeks to reach areas of self-deification. this means essentially that the individual isolates the self to build him or herself as a god, to become something better. this proves challenging because many in this society, are designed at an early age to be the exact opposite which is to submit to a concept of god. greater black magick demands that you devour those gods and make your consciousness the arena for their manifestation according to your will. it is therefore, very dangerous to open gateways of evocation (to summon outside t

dividual as a being separate from the universe. the teachings of astral vampirism within the black order of the dragon delve the depths of these concepts further. one would use the dark gods as models of strength and a symbol of immortal manifestation. the shadow form of lucifer is set, who is the ancient prince of darkness. set is the aspect of the infernal yet not self-destructive. if one seeks to become as set, to master chaos and the depths of the subconscious, then one opens a direct communication with the setian gnosis. this is when the great illumination known as the black flame takes place, and the individual is able to perceive that life is what he or she makes of it, and everything is possible with a positive outlook. the christians would have you believe that black magick itself


LUCIFERIAN SORCERY AND SET TYPHON

of setheh in the form of a serpent. anubis the lord of jackals and opener of the way, anubis is hermes, the gateway unto death. anubis is a tester, one who would way the heart of he or she that sought to emerge or dive unto the celestial or infernal realms. anubis is also a mortuary god, residing over embalming and funeral preparations. within luciferian sorcery, one undertakes the mask of anubis to become like anubis, some may seek the shades of the dead or further necromantic experiments depending on the predilections of the sorcerer. the alphabet of desire considered a formulaic point of congress with the `other' or 'otherness, the alphabet of desire is an unspeakable grammar which communicates with azoth or the subconscious. azoth is the beginning and the end, that which encompasses th


LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT AN INTRODUCTION

en from public site, allowing those who work through such circles to build the magickal art through practice and discipline. those who enter the gates of witchcraft will automatically view the very gate of the left hand path. very few will enter this infernal tread, as it brings one to the ultimate personal power of self-deification. many are not able to understand this state of being, the ascent to become god or goddess, thus either failing and loosing their mind in the sabbatic circles of time or renouncing to a much kinder garden path. the luciferian witchcraft tradition of the order of phosphorus respects all paths that lead to human advancement and knowledge, including those of the white light persuasion. we consider that every individual has the right to believe and practice what he


LUCIFERIAN WITCHCRAFT THE MYSTERY REVEALED

magick, more properly, the left hand path. the lhp is defined as a system that is relative, and realistic towards the inner or deep desire within humans to be free, independent and strong. to seek knowledge, wisdom and areas of personal growth and betterment is the great desire of humanity itself. this is why essentially the left hand path is the foundation for human advancement, as it teaches us to become like lucifer or lilith itself, independent, knowledge seeking and self-deified. the black magickian often called witch or warlock are the individuals who taste from the chalice of the serpent, the wisdom of asmodeus. the universe seeks for all to flow according to its way, from which we work through in order to ultimately emerge through the left hand path. the two paths are essentially u


LURQUIN STONE EVOLUTION AND RELIGIOUS CREATION MYTHS

ry science to conflict with buddhist texts. in other words, buddhism does not have the equivalent of genesis and its counterpart in the quran, or the equivalent of hindu sacred texts explaining our origins. there are, however, local origin myths in many of the areas to which buddhism spread and adapted. one interesting example is an origin myth from korea, where a siberian tiger and a bear sought to become humans. the son of the king of the eastern heavens (hwan-ung) told them he would bring this about if they could endure harsh austerities in a dark cave for a creationism and intelligent design 27 number of days. the tiger gave up before the deadline and left, so he remained a tiger, but the bear endured to the end. this bear was then transformed into a beautiful woman. when the woman wen

number of microbial species. there is one good reason for this lack of direct demonstration: the time spans involved many hundreds of millions of years preclude ordinary laboratory experiments. for example, it would be futile to grow existing sulfur metabolizers in the lab and wait for a few million years to see if they develop photosynthesis. similarly, no one has ever seen a fish sprouting legs to become a salamander. one could extend the same criticism to the rna world and its evolution. after all, thernaworld may have existed for as long as 300 million years before the dna world appeared. how, then, can scientists hope to reproduce within their lifetimes what may have happened in this rna world? the situation here is very different because the rna world was initially composed of rna mo

ncestors of eukaryotes coexisted with the ancestors of bacteria and archaea. in such a scenario, luca would have been a community of cells in 158 evolution and religious creation myths which the precursors of eukaryotes already possessed a number of complex features (such as a developed membrane system) owing nothing to ancestral prokaryotes. these cells then engulfed respiring bacteria that were to become mitochondria. on the other hand, the fusion hypothesis proposes that the bacterial member of the fusion partnership became either a mitochondrion or a hydrogenosome. this evolution would then have taken place inside the primitive eukaryotic cell. one event that the fusion hypothesis does not explain is the appearance of chloroplasts. one can still imagine a fusionderived first eukaryote

tic diversity was produced through a relatively small number of mutations in these master genes. from then on, life continued to diversify at a rapid rate. to appreciate this, recall that the first eukaryotes appeared about 1.8 billion years after the formation of our planet. it took about half as much more time for simple multicellular life to evolve, and about half as much as that time for life to become almost as diversified as it is today. a point of discussion among evolutionary biologists is the type of mechanismthrough which evolution proceeded.was new species formation gradual, or did new species appear in bursts? the first model favors slow but steady changes over long periods of time, whereas the second model hypothesizes long periods of stasis, during which no new species appear

his concept, unlike microevolution, clearly violates the precepts of the old testament that stipulate that kinds were fixed by god once and for all. in other words, species cannot evolve into other species, such as amphibians evolving from fishes and h. sapiens evolving from australopithecus. they claim, with some degree of justification, that no one has ever seen a mouse sprouting wings in order to become a bat. but evolutionary biology never claimed that such deep transformations should be detectable overnight; rather, very long periods of time are of the essence. also, evolutionary biology does not affirm that there are major differences between microevolution and macroevolution: both follow the same processes of random mutation followed by natural selection and drift. in addition, crea


MACNULTY W KIRK KABBALAH AND FREEMASONRY

rh the duke of kent acceded to the same position in the antient grand lodge. shortly thereafter discussions about unification began, and in six weeks the two grand lodges had agreed to the articles of union. the united grand lodge of england came into existence on st. john the evangelist's day, december 27, 1813. the duke of kent graciously stepped aside to permit his brother, the duke of sussex, to become grand master of the new grand lodge. it was a good choice. sussex was energetic, intelligent, and deeply committed to masonry; after "personally directing the reorganization of the grand lodge"27 he guided the craft with a firm hand until 1843. heretofore, the references to kabbalah have been peripheral. although kabbalah has been in the background, there is no evidence that any of the m


MAGIC AND SPELLS

e to affect spells worked through the weave. shadow weave magic items magic items created by those who use the shadow weave are rare and dangerous. only the clergy of shar and shar's few arcane devotees create any number of shadow weave items. shadow adepts unalunknown to normal wizards and sorcerers. mages who come from competitive lands such as thay inevitably see ascensiol to magister as a way to become the most powerful wizard in faerun. they crave the special powers of the office to use them to slay old foes and potential rivals and to seize any magic that interests them. the violent history of the office reflects the ambitions of such deadly and selfish wizards. however, magisters who allow themselves to be guided by higher purposes are taught, cajoled, and guided personally by the g

ea or touched by its effect, the spell is absorbed and the portal is activated. any form of the spell works to activate the portal, including spell-like effects of creatures or magic items and spells from scrolls. sealing portals- a portal cannot be destroyed by physical means or by spell effects that destroy objects (such as disintegrate. asuccessful targeted dispel magic (dc 27) causes a portal to become nonfunctional for 1d4 rounds. mordenkainen's disjunction destroys a portal unless it makes a will save (a portal's will save bonus is +10. the spell gate seal (described later in this chapter) locks a portal and prevents its operation. unusual portals things are never certain in the many lands of faer n, and portals are not always entirely reliable. portal-makers have created through des

ejected from the bottom of the vortex. larger subjects are ejected from the top. maw of stone transmutation level: cavern 7 components: v, s, df casting time. 1 action range: close (25 ft+ 5 ft./2 levels) effect: one cave mouth or natural chamber up to 15 ft. high and wide duration: 10 minutes/level (d) saving throw: none spell resistance: no you cause a single natural opening or natural chamber to become animated. the opening or chamber cannot move, but it can attack. you can order it to attack any creature, or a specific type of creature. you also can order it to attack under a specific circumstance, such as when creatures try to leave or when they touch something. an animated opening can only attack creatures that try to move through it. an animated chamber can attack every creature in


MANLY P HALL THE SECRET TEACHINGS OF ALL AGES

one time master of the megarian school. diodorus held that nothing click to enlarge plato. from thomasin's recuil des figures, groupes, thermes, fontaines, vases et autres ornaments. plato's real name was aristocles. when his father brought him to study with socrates, the great skeptic declared that on the previous night he had dreamed of a white swan, which was an omen that his new disciple was to become one of the world's illumined. there is a tradition that the immortal plato was sold as a slave by the king of sicily. p. 15 can be moved, since to be moved it must be taken out of the place in which it is and put into the place where it is not, which is impossible because all things must always be in the places where they are. the cynics were a sect founded by antisthenes of athens (444

of the goddess persephone, the daughter of ceres, by pluto, the lord of the underworld, or hades. while persephone is picking flowers in a beautiful meadow, the earth suddenly opens and the gloomy lord of death, riding in a magnificent chariot, emerges from its somber depths and, grasping her in his arms, carries the screaming and struggling goddess to his subterranean palace, where he forces her to become his queen. it is doubtful whether many of the initiates themselves understood the mystic meaning of this allegory, for most of them apparently believed that it referred solely to the succession of the seasons. it is difficult to obtain satisfactory information concerning the mysteries, for the candidates were bound by inviolable oaths never to reveal their inner secrets to the profane. a

umined initiates of all future ages. the swan is the symbol of the initiates of the mysteries; it is a symbol also of the divine power which is the progenitor of the world. the bacchic and dionysiac rites the bacchic rite centers around the allegory of the youthful bacchus (dionysos or zagreus) being torn to pieces by the titans. these giants accomplished the destruction of bacchus by causing him to become fascinated by his own image in a mirror. after dismembering him, the titans first boiled the pieces in water and afterwards roasted them. pallas rescued the heart of the murdered god, and by this precaution bacchus (dionysos) was enabled to spring forth again in all his former glory. jupiter, the demiurgus, beholding the crime of the titans, hurled his thunderbolts and slew them, burning

to which bacchus gazes and which is the cause of his fall is the great sea of illusion- the lower world fashioned by the titans. bacchus (the mundane rational soul, seeing his image before him, accepts the image as a likeness of himself and ensouls the likeness; that is, the rational idea ensouls its reflection--the irrational universe. by ensouling the irrational image it implants in it the urge to become like its source, the rational image. therefore the ancients said that man does not know the gods by logic or by reason but rather by realizing the presence of the gods within himself. after bacchus gazed into the mirror and followed his own reflection into matter, the rational soul of the world was broken up and distributed by the titans throughout the mundane sphere of which it is the e

rn again to the father who dwelleth in the white light, and shall deliver themselves up to the light and shall be absorbed into the light, and in the light they shall become powers in god. this is the way of good and is revealed only to them that have wisdom "blessed art thou, o son of light, to whom of all men, i, poimandres, the light of the world, have revealed myself. i order you to go forth, to become as a guide to those who wander in darkness, that all men within whom dwells the spirit of my mind (the universal mind) may be saved by my mind in you, which shall call forth my mind in them. establish my mysteries and they shall not fail from the earth, for i am the mind of the mysteries and until mind fails (which is never) my mysteries cannot fail" with these parting words, poimandres


MASTERING WITCHCRAFT

e convinced is impossible. in all probability it won't come about, and this will prove a serious blow to your faith in yourself. start with little things which you know can be effected. leave the extinguishing of candles by mental action or the levitating of ashtrays to the adept for the time being. remember, the point is to make the "bendable" world bend to your will. after all, your ambition is to become a witch, not god, and it would be wise to bear in mind that there is a difference. to cultivate your magical will means that first and foremost you must know what you want; you then proceed to narrow down your field of attention to encompass just that one thing, keeping it before your awareness all the time. then you go and get it. keep at it. this doggedness and the attitude of mind it

e out the place, by means of a divination. then it will be a matter of may the best witch win; magic against countermagic. but this is more properly a subject for chapters 5 and 6, which deal with countermagic and attack. here i shall restrict myself to sensible advice concerning the relatively simple matter of preserving a modicum of secrecy about your personal magical activities. you don't have to become paranoid, just avoid inviting trouble. now we have dealt briefly with the four cornerstones of magical practice, and they should speak for themselves. they reward contemplation. all successful witchery stems from their accurate employment. you can burn your cabalistic books and drown your yoga sutras they will avail you nothing in your quest for power unless you have already understood a

here is a traditional cabalistic spell, which operates by invoking the aid of sariim, princes or intelligences attributed to the heavenly bodies, in this case mercury, the moon, and earth itself who rule over and direct the demonic cohorts. the cabalistic titles conferred upon these powers are, of course, a thin disguise for those original watchers, or witchentities, with which you are beginning to become acquainted. two of these you have already been introduced to, namely, herne, the wise one, and habondia, the lady of delight, subject of the present chapter. the third you have yet to meet the earth power, which we will deal with in the following chapter, which is devoted to the construction of the pentacle and mandragore, among other things, and deals with the problems of protection, co


MATHERS MACGREGOR THE GREATER KEY OF SOLOMON PENTACLES

from psalm xviii 7 "then the earth shook and trembled, the foundations of the hills also moved and were shaken, because he was wroth" the key of solomon page 64 jupiter. figure 18. the first pentacle of jupiter. this serveth to invoke the spirits of jupiter, and especially those whose names are written around the pentacle, among whom parasiel is the lord and master of treasures, and teacheth how to become possessor of places wherein they are. editor s note. this pentacle is composed of mystical characters of jupiter. around it are the names of the angels: netoniel, devachiah, tzedeqiah, and parasiel, written in hebrew. figure 19. the second pentacle of jupiter. this is proper for acquiring glory, honors, dignities, riches, and all kinds of good, together with great tranquillity of mind; a


MEANING OF MASONRY

the craft or not- may mak e by way of self-purification and self-building, until he at length lies dead to his present natural self, and is raised out of a state of imperfection and brought once more into perfect union with the lord of life and glory into whose image he has thus become shaped and conformed. it is in this large sense, then, that masonry may become for us--as indeed it was intended to become by those who instituted our present speculative system--a working philosophy for those brought within its influence. it supplies a need to those who are earnestly enquiring into the purpose and destiny of human life. it is a means of initiating into reliable knowledge those who feel that their knowledge of life and their path of life have hitherto been but a series of irregular steps mad

e science of knowing himself. his organism is symbolised by a four-square or four-sided building. this is in accordance with the very ancient philosophical doctrine that four is the arithmetical symbol of everything which has manifested or physical form. spirit, which is unmanifest and not physical, is expressed by the number three and the triangle. but spirit which has so far projected itself as to become objective and wear a material form or body, is denoted by the number four and the quadrangle or square. hence the hebrew name of deity, as known and worshipped this outer world, was the great unspeakable name of four letters or tetragrammaton, whilst the cardinal points of space are also four, m of and every manifested thing is a compound of the four basic metaphysical elements called by

hs of his own being about which previously he has been either wholly ignorant or only notionally informed; it is to bring him into direct conscious contact with the realities underlying the surface-images of things, so that, instead of holding merely beliefs or opinions about himself, the universe and god, he is directly and convincingly confronted with truth itself; and finally it is to move him to become the good and the truth revealed to him by identifying himself with it (this is of course a gradual process involving greater or less time and effort in proportion to the capacity and equipment of the candidate himself) the restoration to light of the candidate in the first degree is, therefore, indicative of an important crisis. it symbolizes the first enlargement of perception that, tha

relaxing as each degree is closed--acts and leaves a permanent effect upon the candidate (assuming always that he is equally in earnest and" properly prepared" in an interior sense, inducing a favourable mental and spiritual rapport between him and those with whom he seeks to be elevated into organic spiritual membership; and, further, it both stimulates his perceptivity and causes his mentality to become charged and permeated with the ideas and uplifting influences projected upon him by his initiators. the fact that a candidate is not admitted within the lodge-portals without certain assurances, safeguards and tests, and that even then he is menaced by the sword of the i.g, is an indication that peril to the mental and spiritual organism is recognized as attending the presumptuous engagi

f the lord? even he that hath clean hands and a pure heart" the meaning is identical with what is implied in the ascent of the inwardly" winding staircase" of the second degree. preliminary purification of the mind is essential to its rising to purer realms of being and loftier conscious states than it has been accustomed to. if" the secrets of nature and the principles of intellectual truth" are to become revealed to its view, as the degree intends and promises, the mentality must not be fettered by mundane interests or subject to disturbance by carnal passions. if it is to" contemplate its own intellectual faculties and trace them from their development" until they are found to" lead to the throne of god himself" and to be rooted in deity, it must discard all its former thought-habits, p


MICHAEL FORD BOOK OF CAIN

my veins. it was this passion and possession which brought me into being, the first born of witch blood in the circle of the dragon s emerald crown. azazel gathered all in this secret place, which was of fire and blackened earth. lucifer called this place helan, the meeting place of spirits. the held their court here, encircled in sacred communion. azazel spoke of perception and what they wished to become and do as their own desire, they were free. did his mind become as the serpent, isolate and independent that as flame which was sacred and beautiful, azazel now could understand both good and evil, the darkness and the light. lucifer, my angelick initiator, my soul and father, understood that he was both demon and angel, that he was beauty and ugliness. all of those in the circle of spir

the damp cave air. i heard many voices and noises around me, i grew scared from this. before was she, beautiful and fiery, pale and raven haired. it was mother, lilith who was the queen of demons, yet she was so beautiful and full of life. my mother welcomed me, and her touch was cold. her waist was made of flames, yet she transformed into the bottom half of a beast. she spoke to me of what i was to become, and that i had passed through a rite of passage. i was to become immortal and forever a spirit who walked the path of the dragon, who was my father. in the darkness of the caves, i grew strong again and learned arts which were taught to me by lilith. she was terror, yet kindness in one kiss. i understood that she was the first wife of adam, who then drank of the serpent s wisdom and bec

he vessel of manifestation, the marriage of light and darkness. the circle of summoning is the extent of self, and the fire which surrounds is the circle of fiery will and spirit of the spirit. lilith showed me the art of the sabbat, and how i may become al-aswad at will. the shadow was grown and made strong by the arts of ahriman, who was as darkness. the beast became human flesh, and i was able to become both. i was brought in union and great ecstasy the harmony of the celestial heights of my father s realm, being the air and fire. i was also shown and taught the arts of the lower realm, called a secret place known as arezura, that shadow and flame was the mastery over the earth. i was blessed again with the mark of cain which is the distinct mark of our lord the devil, which is the self


MICHAEL FORD WITCHMOON

. strigoi is represented as an undead vampire spirit, sometimes female and also a kin to the word strigoica, meaning "witch. it is the moroii, who are often varcolaci themselves, who meet the strigoi in the night and give communion of blood and other lustful unions of demonic passion. the individual, who seeks to explore and envelop the self within the shadows of vampiric sorcery, must be willing to become as those nocturnal archetypes which hide within their subconscious. you must embrace that within your deepest self, which is ever changing. in other words, take upon your conscious what is fitting to your personality and self. vampirism and lycanthropy is the most dangerous path to take on magickally, as it invites the dark arms of the black eagle and thanatos. proceed with caution. when

nzon or as lovecraft called "azathoth (1) and drank too deeply from the mother of abominations. choronzon could be considered the same as the egyptian apep, whom is a demon of chaos. the lord of the luciferian witchcraft cultus is set, the prince of darkness, is known for his battle with apep and by destroying the demon, he becomes the master of chaos. in the sorcerer s life, he or she would seek to become set-like and master chaos (apep. this is a point of high sorcery and mastery of the earth. this is mirrored in the lord of air and fire, lucifer/azazel/shaitan, revealed in the holy guardian angel form azal ucel. vampire elementals are connected with deep desires and lusts that emerge from the subconscious. if undiscovered they will often grow with the desires of the individual until the

and has been used in the vampiric current since. the devilcosm (another name for the varcolaci sigil) is as much a symbol for the left hand path as it is a gateway towards the dark realms of night and fog. through this seeming mirror, you will be able to assume the wraith form so described in the devilcosm sigil itself. through these gates, the queen of the sabbath, lilith gives you the knowledge to become. the rituals contained in this grimoire each involve the use of the sigil. this feature derives from coven nachttoter (coven maleficia, a magickal base in which the author received the setting to write this book during the babalon working of december 1998 e.v) where this sigil was present in all night side path workings. sigils permit an individual or collective to focus upon one strong

ntion of knowledge gained in life. to will the will of the sorcerer is the strength of magick and witchcraft, to change his/her surroundings according to the desire held. without the will magick is not and holds no power. focus and belief issue forth an independent view and strength which none can touch. the astral sabbat for instance is unobtainable for those without the desire to journey to it, to become with the spirits of the dead. the will is the direction and internal focus which guides him/her through their life. the true will or knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel implies knowing the essence of thyself and the direction it should lead one in life. to dare to dare is to test the methods of sorcery, to push the self to the limits both mentally and physically. this i

em. i am describing such a method which holds some significant results for those able to develop it. divination by water a fairly large glass bowl should be obtained, which the individual should fill half full with water. this should be done in the setting of a room suited to fit the frame of mind required. incense, herbs, candles and music could benefit the mind set required. the witch now seeks to become entranced by whatever means permits the mind freedom to access its own psychic influences. forget everything which is outside your door, forget the people, cars, animals barking, etc. until one is able to focus intently upon the interior world of the mind. the subconscious should be activated by an inspirational symbol or sigil which should already be consecrated. perhaps it is a talisma


MICHAEL TSARION ATLANTIS ALIEN VISITATION AND GENETIC MANIPULATION

ns disconnection from nature. necessityfostered the worst of tyrannies to descend on prehistoric humanity.humankind would not just create or accept such structures as a matter of course. it takesextraordinary circumstances for the millennia old, symbiotic umbilical connection to theplanet of origin and to the universal order to be occluded and for humankinds chthonic sen-sibility and natural love to become sublimated and directed away from its prime source andobject into purely pragmatic power-relations. it is logical to assume that these incongruentand deviant patterns have not arisen merely as a matter of course, as a consequence of theerstwhile organic evolution of our species, as modern intellectuals advocate. we feel that it ismore consistent with the facts to posit some external inte

to open dialogue with their cousins inbondage and spiritual ignorance. the male adamswere not that interested in the counsel of their visi-tors. but the females, the eves, were. it is said thatthe eves found the newcomers comely and attrac-tive. the visitors told those adams and eves whowould listen that they were being kept in a state ofinduced ignorance and servitude, but that it waswithin them to become gods themselves, and thatif they left the garden and came to lemuria (oce-ania, they would be shown all that had been hid-den from them and be awakened to their truenatures. finally, because of this intercession, agreat multitude of the adamic race did follow theirwise visitors to their island paradise. they weretaken to lemuria by spacecraft. eden by william blake atlantis, alien visita

t we remain withlittle knowledge. regarding education, we would do well to teach ourselves and ourdescendants the words of poet alexander pope:drink it deep or touch not the pyrenean spring, a little knowledge is a dangerous thing.regarding the cabals of academia, what is the general constitution of the type whomatriculates? too often we find that the tendency of the graduated ponderous academeis to become a legend in his own mind. he is utterly fixated on personal interests andpeer recognition. is this not the scenario we often encounter and are frequentlyseduced into accolading? has our access to the corridors of learning helped the planet?does it not give us chains of gold to replace those of iron? are we not again playingby the rules of the adversary? whose books are we reading? whose

w hybrid humans and to rebalance the planet's ethericenergies (see lost horizon with ronald coleman).remember, that every living person is homo atlantis, possessing both pure alien and purehuman dna. however, children are born all the time who have the strong dna of thelemurians. the human proclivities and sensibilities are then pronounced in them. in the tra-dition of their ancestors, they go on to become the great poets, artists, musicians, philoso-phers, architects, film makers and religious teachers who grace our world. some live longand prosper, while others die young. some drive taxi cabs and busk in the streets. somedance while others heal, some pray while others tell jokes. some have long hair and tattoos,some rot in jails, and some plant gardens. some change the atomic frequency o

raised by tey, the wife of tiyesbrother. she was a levite. amenhotep was later educated at heliopolis and as a teenager lived inthebes (see p. 188)tiye, it is later revealed, was also the sister of israelite pharaoh aye, the father of aaron (smenkhkare)the pharaoh that took over after the abdication of akhenaton, but who was also eventually banishedwith him (see p. 192)tiyes prestigetiye went on to become more powerful than the first wife of the pharaoh.nefertitiwas the daughter of sitamun, the pharaohs first wife.mary/sit comes as no surprise to discover in the records of akhenaton the names of two princesses calledmery-taten (beloved of aten, one being his daughter and the other his granddaughter. the mery epi-thet was also applied to queen nefertiti herself, the elder half-sister and w


MICHAEL W FORD THE VAMPIRE GATE

ically a part of every luciferian thought-pattern or practice. this grimoire is meant for those who seek a more permanent paradigm in the design of the possibility of spiritual immortality. the dark magicks presented here are actual and empowering, yet may find issue with those depending on their own practice and focus. i wanted to present a methodology of vampyric practice to those daring enough to become through it. the main canon of luciferian witchcraft is indeed luciferian witchcraft, book of the witch moon and liber hvhi all three make specific reference to the type of magickal practice here some may find the ciphers which lead one to the threshold of the crooked serpent. vampyrism warning: this book is a grimoire. it gives practical instructions on the possibility of sorcerous pract

lane, your mode of focus is of course consuming energy in this state. as your 10 consciousness moves out of your physical shell, you will no doubt be exposed to the astral plane as it is. there is no set or defined elements within the astral plane there are predators though. in this initiatory process, you will align your mind set as a vampyre magickian or sorcerer, thus creating the part for you to become a predator yourself. your physical body is surrounded and connected by an astral body. this is slightly larger than the physical and can be seen in ritual settings, some types of photography and by certain settings of light. the astral body is affected by the food, mental state, psychical health and more. if you are impaired physically, you need not be in the astral plane. this is the pr

h captivates and announces the mastery of presence. it is the spirit of light which is self-illumination, the black flame. who is the teacher commanding and striking down the ego. the luciferian realizes the ego must be stripped and burnt away to reveal the black flame of immortal being. this being or serpent fire within is always mutating, changing, becoming. the serpent then ensorcels the spine to become the foundation of leviathan. 15 luciferian will is the satori, which is an endless chalice of blood of fire you may sip the venom of this cup yet you shall never take your fill. as the self is always progressing and mutating into a godlike being the serpent hungers for more those who fail become the feast of the shades of the void. those who become are the avatars of set s endless power

us. it is a power which hungers, that which seeks to consume all. it has no concern for rules or for the spiritual laws it is the essence of the law of the talon. this very hunger is related to az or lilith, symbolically tiamat, it is the hunger for continued existence in this physical or spiritual world. this hunger, is manifest in our desire to achieve our goals in this life to possess life and to become masters of this world. this is why the symbols in luciferian witchcraft are strong belial, the lord of the earth is one such symbol of power and strength. predatory spirituality, the instinctual spiritual faith of devouring and absorbing spirits via the practice of magick, defines the characteristics of the luciferian who seeks to be as a god. vampirism or vampyrism, depending on your pr

e best of it. how can one make the best of their life? how does one find the strength to mutate into something else? what is a luciferian, a satanist, a vampire. here, i will attempt to describe the essence, what you will find in those born into this path. those who understand the 19 beauty in destruction and creation. those who balance spiritual hope, desire and equal it with their creative will to become and manifest their wishes on earth. this short tome will be hated; humans hate the idea of something better or the possibility of self improvement. save it for a new year some will say, this year i will lose weight, this year i will finish this project, you hear the sheep sound this off. yet they always fall into the possibility which they strive for failure. tiamat it all starts with th


MICHAEL WYNN THE SOUL TRAVELERS

at does not correspond to its nature, similar to how we don t employ mechanics to give us a physical, and doctors to fix our cars. to assign the talisman a job involving love and attraction, one should empower the talisman with the spirits of the planet venus, or the element of water. to succeed in conflict, the energy of the planet mars is what should be activated at the beginning of the ritual. to become a better author, the magician would invoke the spirits of the planet mercury, or spirits of the element of air. after the appropriate type of energy for the job is selected and invoked, the magician specifies exactly the purpose of the talisman. this act is called consecration, and usually includes a sentence specifically declaring intent. i consecrate this talisman for the purpose incre


MICHAEL W FORD NOX UMBRA

as called sariel, the sword of ashmodai. his face flames with fire. sariel had kept a sealed book of secrets, a grimoire with words of power. the zohar itself explains that lilith is nourished by the water (ocean) and the south wind spreads her influence, from which places her as the queen of beasts. they (the beasts) are found chanting to her in the dark of night. lilith went forth to the desert to become the queen of zemargad (the desert domain, she then joined with samael and gave birth to thousands of liliam, lilitu, the demon succubi who copulate with the shadow of man and woman. it was when lilith entered the desert and began creating demons in the caves by the red sea that her bestial aspect and fiery darkness of spirit emerged and grew in its coming into being. she practiced along

u are building your black tower, your spirit dwelling which is your comfort and dreaming home. time means nothing here, but as your journey to the physical world and your earthly body, change it accordingly. you will now seek to emerge in the physical world. emerging from the gates "as i strengthen myself inflame and shadow of my sorceries, i do understand who and what i am and i know what i wish to become. in opposition i am of the sun and the moon. al-dajjal and lilith-born. i am wolf and bat, in dreams i may walk in secrecy, by kunda- who is drunk from the blood of sheep i become! as i stand at the head of arezura- i enter in flesh the material world to manifest my desires- to become, advance and change the world according to my will by zazas i become by zazas i am always by nasatanada


MIDNIGHTS CIRCLE A COMMENTARY OF AZOTHOZ

then to discover in the darkness the black flame within, the very gift of iblis[3. it is the idea of this word, spoken in silence by the sorcerer or witch, to encircle the self in the holy fire of samael and lilith, those who rebelled from the natural order (right hand path= death of being) to bring man and woman intelligence, being known as the black flame. the magician speaks the word of making to become as a god himself; cain is born from the union of the dragon and harlot. the illustrations of azothoz provide a powerful interplay between the invocations and the placement of the actual drawings in the tome. there are 13 illustrations of the grimoire, each holding a focus of the luciferian gnosis is some way or another. the spirit of azothoz beholds the eye of set or saturnus, the advers


MOODY RAYMOND A LIFE AFTER LIFE

ckground is somewhat diverse-some would say fractured. i attended graduate school in philosophy at the university of virginia and received my ph.d. in that subject in 1969. my areas of special interest in philosophy are ethics, logic, and the philosophy of language. after teaching philosophy for three years at a university in eastern north carolina, i decided to go to medical school, and i intend to become a psychiatrist and to teach the philosophy of medicine in a medical school. all these interests and experiences necessarily helped shape the approach i have taken in this study. my hope for this book is that it will draw attention to a phenomenon which is at once very widespread and very well-hidden, and, at the same time, help create a more receptive public attitude toward it. for it is

rying modes of expression do seem to fall very much within the same arena. the various reports are also in very decided agreement about the general properties and characteristics of the new body. so, to adopt a term for it which will sum up its properties fairly well, and which has been used by a couple of my subjects, i shall henceforth call it the "spiritual body" dying persons are likely first to become aware of their spiritual bodies in the guise of their limitations. they find, when out of their physical bodies, that although they may try desperately to tell others of their plight, no one seems to hear them. this is illustrated very well in this excerpt from the story of a woman who suffered a respiratory arrest and was carried to the emergency room, where a resuscitation attempt was

n describes his review: while i was serving in viet nam, i received, wounds, and i later "died" from them, yet through it all i knew exactly what was going on, i was hit with six rounds of machine gun fire, and as it happened i wasn't upset at all. in my' mind, i actually felt relieved when i was wounded i felt completely at ease, and it was not frightening. at that point of impact, my life began to become a picture in front of me, and it seemed ,at i could go back to the time when i was still a baby, and the pictures seemed to progress through my whole life. i could remember everything; everything was vivid. it was so clear in front of me. it shot right by me from the earliest things i can remember right on up to the present, and it all happened within a short time. and it was not anythin


MORALS AND DOGMA

y friend shall be to thee a second self! misfortune shall not estrange thee from him! thou shalt do for his memory whatever thou wouldst do for him, if he were living! vii [symbol: earth: thou shalt avoid and flee from insincere friendships! thou shalt in everything refrain from excess. thou shalt fear to be the cause of a stain on thy memory! viii [symbol: full moon: thou shalt allow no passions to become thy master! thou shalt make the passions of others profitable lessons to thyself! thou shalt be indulgent to error! ix [symbol: earth: thou shalt hear much: thou shalt speak little: thou shalt act well! thou shalt forget injuries! thou shalt render good for evil! thou shalt not misuse either thy strength or thy superiority! x [symbol: full moon: thou shalt study to know men; that thereby

sea-waves what they murmur among the pebbles! how many of those words that come from the invisible shore are lost, like the birds, in the long passage? how vainly do we strain the eyes across the long infinite! we must be content, as the children are, with the pebbles that have been stranded, since it is forbidden us to explore the hidden depths. the fellow-craft is especially taught by this not to become wise in his own conceit. pride in unsound theories is worse than ignorance. humility becomes a mason. take some quiet, sober moment of life, and add together the two ideas of pride and man; behold him, creature of a span, stalking through infinite space in all the grandeur of littleness! perched on a speck of the universe, every wind of heaven strikes into his blood the coldness of death

with respect to the nation. offices of all kinds are multiplied to reward partisans; the brute force of the sewerage and lower strata of the mob obtains large representation, first in the lower offices, and at last in senates; and bureaucracy raises its bald head, bristling with pens, girded with spectacles, and bunched with ribbon. the art of government becomes like a craft, and its guilds tend to become exclusive, as those of the middle ages. political science may be much improved as a subject of speculation; but it should never be divorced from the actual national necessity. the science of governing men must always be practical, rather than philosophical. there is not the same amount of positive or universal truth here as in the abstract sciences; what is true in one country may be ver

ithout actual knowledge and experience, and communion of labor, the dreams of the political doctors may be no better than those of the doctors of divinity. the reign of such a caste, with its mysteries, its myrmidons, and its corrupting influence, may be as fatal as that of the despots. thirty tyrants are thirty times worse than one. moreover, there is a strong temptation for the governing people to become as much slothful and sluggards as the weakest of absolute kings. only give them the power to get rid, when caprice prompts them, of the great and wise men, and elect the little, and as to all the rest they will relapse into indolence and indifference. the central power, creation of the people, organized and cunning if not enlightened, is the perpetual tribunal set up by them for the redr

n sussex; and in the west of england, he that covers a house with slates is called a _healer. wherefore, to"_heal" means the same thing as to"_tile--itself symbolic, as meaning, primarily, to _cover_ a house with _tiles--and means to _cover, hide, or _conceal. thus language too is symbolism, and words are as much misunderstood and misused as more material symbols are. symbolism tended continually to become more complicated; and all the powers of heaven were reproduced on earth, until a web of fiction and allegory was woven, partly by art and partly by the ignorance of error, which the wit of man, with his limited means of explanation, will never unravel. even the hebrew theism became involved in symbolism and image-worship, borrowed probably from an older creed and remote regions of asia


MOTTA MARCELO THE COMMENTARIES OF AL

that children is with c capital indicates a hidden technical meaning in the verse. those children are rather big children! they are giants, titans, gargantuas or pantagruels of legend in short, they are babes of the abyss. this is the "grade, or rather, the "going" in which the veil is rent and the mind receives the first impact of the infinite. in this sense, therefore, nuit is appealing to 666 to become the hierophant of the greater mysteries that is to say, the magus of the aeon, the initiator of the masters of the temple. obviously, he must be in chokhmah. 6. be thou hadit, my secret centre, my heart& my tongue! aleister crowley is being 'chosen and the choice is specifically declared: he is to be hadit, that is, simultaneously kether (the centre, chokhmah (the tongue) and binah (the

he concealed child becomes the conquering child, the armed horus avenging his father osiris. so, also, our own silent self, helpless and witless, hidden within us, will spring forth, if we have craft to loose him to the light, spring lustily forward with his cry of battle, the word of our true wills. this is the task of the adept, to have the knowledge and conversation of his holy guardian angel, to become aware of his nature (the adept's) and his purpose (the adept's, fulfilling them (the knowledge and conversation of the holy guardian angel produce this result. it is not "the angel's nature" or "the angel's purpose" that are to be done by the adept! for instance, aiwass was the holy guardian angel of a.c; but aiwass goes on doing his job, that of being minister of hoor-paar-kraat, while

o not become known, therefore cannot be adored. it is those of the grade following, the magi, who become known. it is the curse of their grade that they must speak truth so that the falsehood contained in that truth may enslave the souls of men. see liber i vel magi. their sphere of consciousness, chokhmah, receives the influx from the crown through the path of aleph, the fool. the 'men, in order to become adored, must be sufficiently powerful, magically speaking, to impress the consciousness of a sufficient number of weaker fools. no hard task for a magician, but one that only a "black brother" would undertake. now, although both cases result in enslavement, there is a difference in motivation and in effect. the magus must speak, though he like it not; the 'black brother' ought to shut up

dored, must be sufficiently powerful, magically speaking, to impress the consciousness of a sufficient number of weaker fools. no hard task for a magician, but one that only a "black brother" would undertake. now, although both cases result in enslavement, there is a difference in motivation and in effect. the magus must speak, though he like it not; the 'black brother' ought to shut up (in order to become a magister templi, but he will not. the magus fulfils the law; the 'black brother' rebels against it. the enslavement produced by the magus is in harmony with the racial true will; it is the kind of 'bondage that leads to freedom (see liber aleph, chapters 36-39. the enslavement produced by the 'black brother' invariably leads to stagnation and death. if a 'black brother' should ever bec

se may lead to disaster. it is obvious that it is a temptation for an aspirant's vanity to fancy himself as "the next beast' or herself as "the scarlet woman. there has been, in the last 65 years, a painful abundance of self- deluded disciples who fancied themselves as such. it must be stated here that either office is neither easy nor pleasing to anyone's ego, and that those who seriously aspire to become "beast" or "scarlet woman" are more to be laughed at than envied. robert heinlein has an amusing story about how the devil finally managed to dethrone god, and then, upon perceiving the responsibilities of ruler of the universe, cried in panic "but i don't want your job "so sorry, old boy, now you're stuck with it" god replied gleefully, and presumably went vacationing on the riviera. 17


MYTHS AND LEGENDS OF ANCIENT CIVILIZATIONS E

e sanctity of the marriage tie, and holds in abhorrence any violation of its obligations. so strongly was she imbued with this hatred of any immorality, that, finding herself so often called upon to punish the failings of both gods and men in this respect, she became jealous, harsh, and vindictive. her exalted position as the wife of the supreme deity, combined with her extreme beauty, caused her to become exceedingly vain, and she consequently resented with great severity any infringement on her rights as queen of heaven, or any apparent slight on her personal appearance. the following story will signally illustrate how ready she was to resent any slight offered to her. at the marriage of the sea-nymph thetis with a mortal called peleus, all the gods and goddesses were present, except eri

sentially the presiding deity [49]of the domestic hearth and the guardian spirit of man, and it was her pure and benign influence which was supposed to protect the sanctity of domestic life. now in these early ages the hearth was regarded as the most important and most sacred portion of the dwelling, probably because the protection of the fire was an important consideration, for if once permitted to become extinct, re-ignition was attended with extreme difficulty. in fact, the hearth was held so sacred that it constituted the sanctum of the family, for which reason it was always erected in the centre of every house. it was a few feet in height and was built of stone; the fire was placed on the top of it, and served the double purpose of preparing the daily meals, and consuming the family s

king of colchis (celebrated in the legend of the page 69 argonauts as the possessor of the golden fleece, and circe, the renowned sorceress. helios had another son named phaethon, whose mother was clymene, one of the oceanides. the youth was very beautiful, and a great favourite with aphrodite, who intrusted him with the care of one of her temples, which flattering proof of her regard caused him to become vain and presumptuous. his friend epaphus, son of zeus and io, endeavoured to check his youthful vanity by pretending to disbelieve his assertion that the sun-god was his father. phaethon, full of resentment, and eager to be able to refute the calumny, hastened to his mother clymene, and besought her to tell him whether helios was really his father. moved by his entreaties, and at the sa

that, being unable to contemplate the happiness of her sister, she sat down before the door, and resolutely refused to allow hermes to enter. he tried every persuasion and blandishment in his power, but she still remained obstinate. at last, his patience [123]being exhausted, he changed her into a mass of black stone, and, the obstacle to his wishes being removed, he succeeded in persuading herse to become his wife. page 136 page 137 in his statues, hermes is represented as a beardless youth, with broad chest and graceful but muscular limbs; the face is handsome and intelligent, and a genial smile of kindly benevolence plays round the delicately chiselled lips. as messenger of the gods he wears the petasus and talaria, and bears in his hand the caduceus or herald's staff. as god of eloquen

wrapt in admiration, the god stood gazing at the beautiful vision before him, and when she at length unclosed her eyes, he revealed himself to her, and, in gentle tones, sought to banish her grief. grateful for his kind sympathy, coming as it did at a moment when she had deemed herself forsaken and friendless, she gradually regained her former serenity, and, yielding to his entreaties, consented to become his wife. dionysus, having established his worship in various parts of the world, descended to the realm of shades in search of his ill-fated mother, whom he conducted to olympus, where, under the name of thyone, she was admitted into the assembly of the immortal gods. among the most noted worshippers of dionysus was midas,[46] the wealthy king of phrygia, the same who, as already relate


NAGEL CARL AMAZING SECRETS OF OCCULT POWER

have seduced more members of the opposite sex than any amount of good looks, intelligence or position. sex magic can influence and attract the opposite sex like nothing else can. it can compel a girl to introduce herself to a man in whom she had no previous interest. the secret of occult ribaldry is revealed in chapter 4. there you will see how to cause any young girl, however prudent she may be, to become maddened and inflamed with lust. secrets of the cabala< it is said that god created the world by pronouncing the tetragrammaton correctly and it is regarded as the ultimate magical word of power. the tetragrammaton is an essential part of the cabala, a form of mysticism that evolved from judaism. one tradition surrounding the cabala is that magic spells and rituals based upon its system

the dark forces continue to give you more spells, because it s these that seem to work best. once again, i just wanted to thank you for your spells. signed: c.l, leicester, england. the demon of lust the clavis magica artium describes asmodeus as a demon of sensuality and luxury. he is also well versed in the sexy art of occult ribaldry, i.e. how to cause a young girl, however prudent she may be, to become maddened and inflamed with lust. here is an arcane truth: more people have been seduced and influenced by the occult without their knowledge than by any amount of good looks, wealth, or intelligence. on the night of the new moon, enter your witching circle and cover a small table with black cloth (this table might be called your secret altar. stand a red candle in the center. light the c

. hold it that size for a few seconds then let it grow again until it fills the room. simply imagine this golden energy field is filling the room, and it will do so. now is the time to probe the secrets of the astral world around you. let your golden energy field begin to feed images of the unseen world into your mind. they will be very faint at first, and it will take a great deal of effort just to become aware of them. but you will be surprised at how fast this talent develops. one or two attempts should give you a unique occult experience. when you have thoroughly mastered the ability to probe the unseen spheres around you, you are ready to go further. lie down at the center of your witching circle. close your eyes and concentrate on the radiant energy of your magical power. imagine its

filled with swirling energies, psychic forces, and strange creatures resembling the creations of imaginative movie script writers. how to recognize signs and omens spirits communicate with us through dreams, visions and omens, and can see the future with their unseeing eyes. there are spirits in the room with you. does that surprise you? it shouldn t, spirits surround us 24 hours a day. you need to become aware of the unseen forces that cluster around you. feel them standing there in silence watching you, sensing your every thought and desire. for once you do, you will not only never be lonely again, but also able to get help to bring your desires to you. spirits respond to those who respond to them. only to the uninitiated do things happen by chance. have you ever had an advance warning


NAUDON PAUL THE SECRET HISTORY OF FREEMASONRY

of descent at least indirectly from the collegia and monastic associations such as the benedictines. like their earlier counterparts, merchant and craft guilds were important cogs in the emancipation of cities. the case has even been made that municipal governing bodies and merchant guilds were one and the same from the very beginning. in fact, in the town of saint omer the merchant guild went on to become the commune* in the second half of the twelfth century, london may not yet have had a builders guild. in fact, we know that craftsmen and artists capable of building in stone were few in number in that city. in chapter 5 we will learn that in order to build their church on fleet street, the templars had to import an architectural brotherhood from the holy land and thus may well have been

ot write "to be freely master of a craft is to have the right to set up an establishment and take on apprentices."4 for the duke of levis mirepoix of the french academy, craftsmen who exercised freely in this way fell under the category of francs metiers "within the crafts" he writes "some individuals are 'francs' meaning that the only requirement is that they show suitable proof of their ability to become a master. others purchased at a set price the right to perform their trade, with this fee being determined by regulations or by the lord who allegedly holds the ownership of the craft in question."5 this does not correspond entirely to the definition of franc metiers* la curne de saint palaye, dict. hist. de l'ancien langage francais (1879, who quotes here a text by froissart. in the anc

cient times to the middle ages own emancipation. thus as far as the templar commanderies were concerned, their privileges and exemptions remained unchanged after the abolition of the order. in fact, a bull issued by clement v on may 2, 1312, decreed that all the properties, rights, and privileges of the templars would pass into the hands of the hospitallers of saint john of jerusalem (who went on to become the knights of rhodes and the stillexisting order of the knights of malta. this bull was applicable in all christian countries and ratified by many kings, including philip the fair. the privileges the hospitallers inherited from the templars were subsequently and over the course of the centuries often confirmed by the popes* and the hospitallers continued to widely apply the right to asy

m the fifteenth or sixteenth centuries, neither the trade communities nor brotherhoods could be considered the keepers of the traditions of the ancient collegia. the collegia's regulations were meticulous and their role was limited strictly to matters of the profession. the brotherhoods, for their part, had lost sight of their religious, spiritual, and charitable purposes. they allowed themselves to become too often preoccupied by profane concerns, which served to justify the many interdictions levied against them by royal or ecclesiastical authority. finally, communities and brotherhoods had become individualistic and more or less local in scope. they no longer held that character of universaiism that denoted the roman collegia or the brotherhoods of the high middle ages. only the compagn

ages. only the compagnonnages remained partially faithful to traditions, ideals, and ancient rites, as well as to this quality of universalism. their spread, however, was prohibited by the interdictions levied against them and by their activity, which was restricted to the defense of the interests of journeymen. the role they might have played in the transmission of initiatory values would go on to become the prerogative of scotch and english corporative masonry. these forms not only preserved the ancient legacy but also revitalized and enriched it with contributions from other initiatory sources. also, by removing masonry from its operative contingencies, it became possible for it to benefit not just masons but everyone whose ambition was to build the ideal temple of wisdom and beauty. 9


NEW WORLD ORDER OR OCCULT SECRET DESTINY

the word god with traditional christianity being looked upon as particularly pernicious. in dark secrets of the new age, texe marrs wrote: the new age is a universal open-arms religion that excludes from its ranks only those who believe in jesus christ and a personal god. buddhists, shintoist, satanists, secular humanists, witches, witch doctors and shamans all who reject christianity are invited to become trusted members of the new age family. worshippers of separate faiths and denominations are to be unified in a common purpose: the glorification of man. the guardians of the mysteries freemasonry, by its own accord, practices the ancient mysteries of egypt, and has as a primary goal, the re-instatement of this mystery religion for the coming world order. the magical mystery religion of a


ONYX TABLET OF SET

temple of set insignia or alone. when worn together with temple insignia, the pylon insignia must not conflict with, displace, or cover it. article 12. amendments to by-laws section 12.01. these by-laws shall become effective immediately upon their adoption. amendments to these by-laws shall become effective immediately upon their adoption unless the members in adopting them provide that they are to become effective at a later date. section 12.02. subject to any provisions of law applicable to the amendment of by-laws of non-profit corporations, these by-laws, or any other of them, may be altered, amended, or repealed and new by-laws adopted by a three-quarters majority vote of all iii+ members of the temple of set. section 12.03. a vote to affect these by-laws in accordance with section 1

th your culture- all remain, but a new and mysterious link has been brought into being. your resonance with the prince of darkness not only enables you to directly gain knowledge of that principle, but also to directly influence others toward that state. the "rules" of this link are difficult to learn, and they can not be taught because they reflect your self. in a certain sense you are beginning to become magic itself, but do not take that as a sign that you are ready to put your ritual activities aside. indeed now these activities will become crucial to help you get what you need. the nature of this new link has two qualities. first, during the initial year(s) of your priesthood, you will find yourself living in a strange new world. many things you've taken for granted will vanish, other


PHILIP NEIL MYTHS LEGENDS EXPLAINED

osom of nemesis and then ravishes her. hermes (mercury) then throws the egg between leda s thighs so that she gives birth to it. leda and the swan by francesco melzi or melzo (1493 1570) this painting combines leda s rape by zeus in the form of a swan, with the hatching of the two eggs that she laid as a result giving birth to the twins helen and polydeuces, and castor and clytemnestra. helen was to become the cause of a famous tenyear war between the trojans and the greeks (see pp. 62 63. deceived by a swan leda, approached on the banks of a river by a gentle swan, realized too late that the bird was merely zeus in disguise. the god overpowered and raped her. sparta in the background the city of sparta can be seen, where leda ruled as queen with her husband king tyndareus. tyndareus later

en 12 vultures to remus six, was favored and began to plow a furrow to mark the city s limits. when remus leaped over the furrow jeering (which was a sacrilegious act) romulus killed him. to gather a population, romulus made his city a sanctuary, and it was soon filled with outlaws who stole their wives from the nearby sabine tribe. once rome was established, mars took romulus away in his chariot to become a god. aeneas in the underworld on leaving dido, aeneas wished to see his dead father anchises again, so he v isited the sybyl of cumae. she advised him to pluck a golden bough from the sacred grove, and offer it to proserpine (persephone, who would guide him. once among the dead aeneas saw dido, who turned silently away from his tearful words, and also found his father. but when he trie

wagner s opera, lohengrin kills friedrich in a later combat. thr fairy melusine t he melusine legend mirrors that of lohengrin. melusine was said to be the da ughter of elinus, king of scotland, and the fairy pressina. when she grew up, she learned that her father had seen her birth against her mother s wishes, so she imprisoned him in a mountain. her mother blamed her for this and condemned her to become a serpent below the waist every saturday. wandering through the woods one day, raymond de poitiers, count of lusignan, saw her bathing. he fell in love and she married him on condition that he never visited her on a saturday. but raymond s brothers convinced him that she saw a lover on saturdays. finally he spied on her, saw her serpent s coils, and she disappeared forever. the story of

y grail was either the dish that christ used at the last supper, or the vessel used to catch his blood at the crucifixion. according to tradition it was brought to england, with the lance that was used to pierce christ s side, and left in the care of the grail-keeper, or fisher king. legend tells how the wounding of the fisher king s father, usually referred to as the maimed king, caused the land to become barren; he could only be cured and prosperity restored if a purehearted knight found the grail and asked the right questions. the quest, which becomes a test of each knight s purity and worth, is initiated when a vision of the grail appears to king arthur and his knights. although christian, this legend is built on a substructure of celtic mythology, which abounds in horns of plenty and

ght up by his mother in wales, in ignorance of the world, perceval is inspired by a group of armed knights, whom he takes for angels, to set out to seek his fortune. he comes to the grail castle, where he fails, out of politeness, to ask the vital questions about the grail and the lance. later, he reaches king arthur s court, and an old woman curses him for this failure, which has caused the land to become barren. the second time perceval goes to the grail castle, he asks the right questions: whom does the grail serve? and why does the lance drip blood? in one of the most poetic grail narratives, the perlesvaus or high book of the grail, perceval takes the grail on a magic boat and comes to the isle of plenty, where he is to be king. beneath the isle of plenty is the isle of need, whose pe


PHOSPHORUS

s refer to the sufis by idries shah and the maskara (revelers) who blacken their faces and assume bestial forms during their sabbat dance. in this instance, you will begin an in-between (crossroads) journey unto the mysteries and reality of the witches sabbat. envision a gateway opening forth a shadowed figure arises before you this is the black man of the sabbat, the initiator who you shall seek to become like- i salute thee spirit of blackened flame, i come unto thee as clay but which holds a spark. with thy stave immolate my being with the cunning fire, that i shall awaken in the bloodied caul the mark of cain. face now the four directions- from the south, fiery essence of the darkness, satanas i do summon thee, i shall descend into the pleasure fields of midnight and noon i shall taste

he mark of cain. face now the four directions- from the south, fiery essence of the darkness, satanas i do summon thee, i shall descend into the pleasure fields of midnight and noon i shall taste thy ecstasy of being! from the east, air and shadowed illuminator lucifer, crowned in emerald light, king of the circle of the wise do illuminate me, by dreaming and waking guide me into the astral plane to become, in the twilight i awaken to thy fiery spirit! o archon of this world, djinn of holy fire and perfected spirit do move through me as i descend with you! guide me unto the empyrean and celestial sabbat of self-deification! from the north, belial, lord of the earth and perfected essence of both angel and beast, do move the spirits of the earth of wolf and jackal, come forth through me! i s

eviathan i call to the four quarters to witness my rite of darkness and flame, and the light which illuminates within. before me, the algol star of the adversary, the corpses piled and devoured by flame that which arises from death reborn, al ghul, rosh ha shaitan, phantom star, daemon of my night born illumination. i dive now from the heavens of light with emerald wings, i fall into the darkness to become as a dragon, to know the ecstasies of light and shadow. al ghul, serpent tongue which arouses perception i invoke thee! i do affirm hecate, goddess of crossroads, enchanter of nightmares, guardian of shades and the howling beasts, bless my path with your eyes which are always seeing bless me with the fallen star of azazel, as lightening i awake! i do affirm ahriman, prince of darkness an


PHOSPHORUS THE SHADOWING FORTH OF LUCIFER

s all individuals towards god itself. lucifer is the fallen angel of light. born strong in the light of the god spirit, his crown held the most beautiful jewels from the earth. his essence was of the sun and divine wisdom and enlightenment shone throughout him. no other angel or seraphim was as bright as lucifer. as with all beings of light and will, a great fire emerged within lucifer. he sought to become as god, to rise towards godhead. thus the great rebel was born. standing against the holy hierarchy, lucifer gathered many of his fellow seraphim, leviathan, belial, astaroth, asmodeus/samael, mephistopheles, dagon, sorath/shaitan, beelzebub and a host of others to stand in the light of selfgodhood and defy that which stood against individual phosphorus; the infinite possibility of exist

occurs once the self absorbs and forgets the spirit. further atavistic resurgence will summon lucifer and the fallen angel shall become you in every way. this can be accomplished later once the spirit is called forth and through the death posture a re-alignment can be done. consider absorbing spirits in a modern sense similar to downloading a program on your personal computer. once this is done, to become a part of this spirit the many selves must in some way be connected. the spirit is forgot and sunk deep within the subconscious called the abyss. when the time has come for this spirit to rise and become fully a part of the self, the downloaded program can only work when the computer is shut down and restarted. the mind works in this capacity with regards to such. the spirit through the

orcerer must realize that he or she is not necessarily more important than anything else, while at the same time be in full balance with the natural order and the survival of the psyche. a black magician is by no means what crowley defined as "black brothers. the essential study and practice of a sorcerer to ascend is significant in the point that the individual must grow with his or her studies, to become the topic therein. the self which is also known as "kia (austin spare's "the book of pleasure) should be explored on every possible level, understanding the foundation for the conscious make up known as "i. lucifer exists in the core of every individual; it is "it's" gift to us. those who awaken this individual light are blessed unto ourselves. self-godhood is the step towards spiritual


PRELUDE TO THE BLACK ARTS

onry (salt lake city:arrow press, b j c c. c. albert g.mackey, encyclopedia of freemasonry, rev. robert i. clegg, c vols (new york: masonic history co, b j c j, under rites. d. francois timoleon begue clavel, histoire pittoresque de olprelude to the black arts by nate leved becoming an adept in the black arts is something that takes time and patience. you just can't wake up one morning and decide to become a successful black magician and then expect to have mastered the arts by setting sun. it doesn't work that way. the power or force that we associate with magick is accessed or tapped by the human psyche in different ways by different people. granted, there may be a certain similarity in methodology, but the finished application and results can be quite varied. you might well say that mag

erent ways by different people. granted, there may be a certain similarity in methodology, but the finished application and results can be quite varied. you might well say that magickal thought and practice takes some getting used to. then, there is a sort of an apprenticeship period of experimentation and learning before any expertise or actual consistency is gained. the magician must allow time to become accustomed to this new state of mind and practice, and he/she must also wait a time with patience for the various entities and forces at large to become comfortable with and accept them too. after all, we are not dealing with guardian angels here. relationships on any level take time to form. do you want to be able to command the forces of darkness? well, wouldn't you suppose it would be


PROMETHEUS

hey huddled round kheiron, which penetrated the arm of elatos and landed in kheiron s knee. in horror herakles ran to him, pulled out the arrow and dressed the wound with a salve that kheiron handed him. the festering wound was incurable, however, and kheiron moved into his cave, where he yearned for death, but could not die because he was immortal. prometheus thereupon proposed herakles to zeus, to become immortal in place of kheiron: and so kheiron died -apollodorus 2.83-87 "then after proceeding through libya to the sea beyond, he appropriated the goblet from helios [for the trip from libya to the kaukasos mountains. when he [herakles] reached the mainland on the other side he killed with an arrow the eagle on the kaukasos, the product of ekhidna and typhon that had been eating the live

iek in agony as it pecked at his liver. the air rang with his screams till at length they saw the flesh-devouring bird fly back from the mountain by the same way as it came. argonautica 2.1238f she [medea] took a magic ointment from her box. this salve was named after prometheus. a man had only to smear it on his body, after propitiating the only-begotten maiden [hekate] with a midnight offering, to become invulnerable by sword or fire and for that day to surpass himself in strength and daring. it first appeared in a plant that sprang from the blood-like ichor of prometheus in his torment, which the flesh-eating eagle had dropped on the spurs of kaukasos. the flowers, which grew on twin stalks a cubit high, were of the colour of korykian saffron, while the root looked like flesh that has j


RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 1

zes, plus many other fancies. all the details of the details are there as well. the kitchen has a sink, the sink has a faucet and the faucet has knobs, and so on. but what he is really thinking about is not so much the details, as much as his own self in his dream house. his daydream includes all the details though, but all of it has yet to be realized. the details of this general desire have yet to become concrete and finalized. there are many possibilities, and all the possibilities are included in his daydream. the estimation within himself following the above mentioned stage, in which a specific quality and desire is "highlighted" as a preparation to being revealed, there comes a third stage. in this third stage, all the details of the desire which has emerged, have already been estima

side of and distinct from the soul and have no real being on their own. therefore they are said to be distinct qualities without being. since this is only the preparation for actualization, but no action has yet come out, it may still be delayed or aborted altogether. in regard to the analogy of the influx of the life force of the soul to enliven the body, this is the stage when the soul is about to become invested in the body to enliven it, but has not yet actually come out. the essential light of the soul now, being that all awareness; the awareness of pleasure and desire, of insight, comprehension, interest and emotions, as well as the awareness of all the other faculties, such as seeing, hearing, smelling etc, have their source in the quintessential self of the soul, we must say that i

re to intellect and from intellect to emotions etc. this is similar to the example given above of a person who wants a craftsman to make a chair for him but only tells him "make it for me. nothing can be made because the craftsman has absolutely no description or definition of what his client wants. only when he names or describes what he is picturing in his mind will it be possible for the chair to become a reality. only then, when he gives over letters of tangible description and definition of the chair, can the craftsman translate his desire into the action of making a chair. clearly, only through letters can there be a chaining down of cause and effect (seder hishtalshelut, from the essence of the soul to the final action. what we further understand from this is that the very essence o

to someone else speaking and it registers in his mind. this type of thought is lower than when he is thinking to himself, rather than hearing someone else speak. the higher level of "speech of thought" is when he is thinking how to speak, or how to phrase what he is trying to say, before he actually speaks, and then he immediately speaks. from this level of "speech of thought" there is a descent to become "thought of speech (which will be discussed later. this is to say that his thinking how to speak will become the thought of his speech, when he actually begins to speak. thought of thought the third level is "thought of thought. in contrast to the above, this is when he is thinking to himself, without any intention of bringing out his thoughts into speech. for example, this is when one i

and and does not pertain to action. in such cases too, action of speech is when the sounds of speech are brought out into actuality, as explained above) now, the effect which comes about from the speech of "let there be light, which is the actualization of "and there was light, is called malchut of malchut of atzilut. in other words, this is when the influence of the light of the speech comes out to become the source of existence, in the creation of something out of nothing. this occurs when the aspect of malchut of malchut of atzilut (which is still an emanation which is inseparable from the emanator) breaks through the "masach (screen) to become the source of the world of briyah (creation of something from nothing, as will soon be explained (it too is still considered to be part of the w


RABBI AMIRAM MARKEL MARKEL THE KNOWLEDGE OF G D VOL 2

way. because it is not deep, it is also short. in order to be explained it need not be invested into examples and analogies. it may be explained simply, as is. in contrast, a subject, such as physics or medicine is much deeper. therefore it is very broad. there are many fields of physics and medicine, and many particulars to each one. it also has great length. it takes many years of earnest study to become either a physicist or a medical doctor. this is to say that one must go through the length and breadth of the explanation of physics or medicine before he can grasp their depths and truly be called a physicist or a doctor. height besides depth, length and breadth, there is an additional dimension to every concept, its "height. this is the fact that a concept may be used as a "building bl


RABBI MOSHE WISNEFSKY APPLES FROM THE ORCHARD THE ARIZAL ON THE PARASHAH

brain of da fat was rectified, and then all three brains were fully mature, and there was complete coupling and reproduction. this is the mystical meaning of our sages f statement that jacob fs gbed was perfect, h meaning that the [supernal] coupling that occurred in his time was a complete expression of all three aspects of the intellect. abraham had two sons, ishmael and isaac. isaac was worthy to become one of the forefathers of the jewish people, but ishmael was not. he personified a fallen version of his father fs chesed. this false chesed is the desire to please other people for egocentric ends, or excessive indulgence in the delights of this world. similarly, isaac had two sons, esau and jacob. jacob was worthy to continue the line, but esau personified a fallen version of isaac fs

and binah, which are on the left side of the sefirah-tree, and are thus on the gevurah-axis of the sefirot. sarah was the first matriarch of the holy jewish people, and is thus naturally associated with the partzuf of ima (the mother. the life-force of sarah [is revealed] when the light of yesod of ima is revealed in the first third of its tiferet, for it is there that the states of geuvrah begin to become revealed. the yesod of any partzuf is the drive of that partzuf for self-actualization. the self-actualization of ima occurs when the mentality it embodies is transferred to the central, pivotal partzuf, z feir anpin. however, the mental brilliance and intensity of abba or ima is beyond the capacity of either z feir anpin or nukva to assimilate, since the latter two partzufim are constru

slated from sefer halikutim 9 genesis 26:19. 141 parashat vayeitzei in the beginning of the portion of the torah read this week, we are told that gjacob left be fer sheva and went to haran. h1 based on this verse, the arizal discusses certain details of how z feir anpin is developed out of abba and ima. jacob represents the full development of the concept of gpatriarch, h the individual fully fit to become the progenitor of the jewish people, in contrast to abraham and isaac, who represented preparatory stages in this process. similarly, abba and ima, the intellect, can be considered preparatory phases in the developmental process that leads to z feir anpin (and nukva, the emotions, which is the main partzuf through which divinity is manifest on earth. abraham and isaac personified [respec

eir anpin fs [mature] chest. the yesod fs of ima and leah are positioned opposite the tiferet of z feir anpin, but this tiferet was initially z feir anpin fs yesod. so therefore, it has enough of its original nature still in it to function as a yesod, and thus leah can couple with z feir anpin. when leah turns around to face him, the yesod of ima joins with yesod of leah, inside it, and they fuse to become one yesod of a feminine partzuf. it is with them that the yesod of z feir anpin that is there, at the level of his chest, couples, as mentioned above. we explain all this in detail in our commentary on the verse, gand joseph was brought down to egypt. h15 this, then is the explanation of the statement in the zohar that gfrom here [we derived] that a person hates the nakedness of his moth

in error, not accomplishing g-d fs will, and even liable to punishment. thus, the feminine side of us must not have gstrong da fat, h i.e, a generous sense of tolerance, for that would contravene its purpose. the disadvantage of having glight h da fat is that we can become intolerant of the wrong things. if we become convinced of something that is not right, our intolerance can make us unwilling to become unconvinced. thus, women generally are more in danger of being seduced than are men. for all these reasons, it is clear why in kabbalah great emphasis is placed on the union of male and female. our male and female aspects need to cross-fertilize each other, so that we may always be refining our awareness of truth while simultaneously being single-mindedly devoted to its implementation. t


REGARDIE ISRAEL THE COMPLETE GOLDEN DAWN

y. when you have practised the exercise of the middle pillar for some time and can visualise it easily, you can establish the other sephiroth. 6. tathvas-astrology-divination. the tathvas are designed to assist you in your researches into the soul of nature. they are at first done with a senior member, and later can be done alone or with a companion of your own grade. they should never be allowed to become uncontrolled daydreams. the method taught should be strictly adhered to-a definite time, preferably in the morning being set aside-and they should not be attempted when you are feeling tired or when your mind is too occupied with other things to let you 'get away' they should not be done too frequentlyonce in three weeks or a month is enough, once a week if time and circumstances permit

thru the outer order. to provide ceremonies which can be read and performed from the text, lengthy explanations concerning the many details of performance are not practical. at the same time, familiarity with the essential formula and basic understanding prior to attempting the ceremonies will effect a smooth flow of ritual work enhancing effectiveness. this also makes it easier for participants to become aware of specific relationships and symbolism described by precise ritual activity within the basic framework of the grade ceremonies. study of the pattern common to all four would also aid in memorization of the ceremonies. performance of any magickal working from memory is a realizable ideal worth some time and effort as the subtleties of the energiesat work are more easily perceived w

us rehearse the prayer of the undines or water spirits! terrible king of the sea, thou who holdest the keys of the cataracts of heaven, and who enclosest the subterranean waters in the cavernous hollows of earth. king of the deluge and of the rains of spring. thou who openest the sources of the rivers and of the fountains; thou who commandest moisture which is, as it were, the blood of the earth, to become the sap of the plants. we adore thee and we invoke thee. speak thou unto us, thy mobile and changeful 180 the golden dawn: volume 11 book two creatures, in the great tempests, and we shall tremble before thee. speak to us also in the murmur of the limpid waters, and we shall desire thy love. 0 vastness! wherein all the rivers of being seek to lose themselves- which renew themselves ever

the utmost the authority of the chiefs of the order, and that i will not initiate or advance any person in the first order, either secretly or in open temple, without due authorisation and permission; that i will neither recommend a candidate for admission to the first order without due judgment and assurance that he or she is worthy of so great confidence and honour, nor unduly press any person to become a candidate; and that i will superintend any examination of members of lower grades without fear or favour in any way, so that our high standard of knowledge be not lowered by my instrumentality; and i further undertake to see that the necessary interval of time between the grades of practicus and philosophus and between the latter grade and the portal, be, when possible, maintained. geb

onstruction. one method, using the rose of the zelator adeptus minor, has previously been described. in the order this was the method most often used. herein, will be found methods of forming talismanic emblems and sigils from the kameas of the planets, or their magical squares, and also from the geomantic points and symbols. so far as the geomantic symbols are concerned, the student will do well to become acquainted with the instruction on geomancy in the section on divination (pg. 112-136, vol. iv) after having become fully acquainted with the names of the symbols, and their forms, as well as having obtained some experience of divination by that method, let him note that geomantic sigils or talismanic emblems, as they are sometimes called, are formed from the geomantic figures by drawing


RITUALS OF THE SOCIETAS ROSICRUCIANIS IN ANGLIA

ikeness. man iscalled the 'microcosm, signifying the little world, a perfect system, the imaged embodiment of theuniverse, and typifying all that is excellent and wonderful in nature.fire preserves the earth from being overwhelmed or destroyed by water; the air preserves the firethat it is not extinguished; and water preserves the earth from being burned. yet if either of theseactive elements was to become predominant in any great degree, the greater world would bedestroyed, and with it the microcosm, or little world.man is therefore composed of three distinct essences, and if we attentively consider his structure andfaculties, we shall clearly perceive, that his existence upon earth is only intended by the deity as a.state of probation; and as this corporeal life shall terminate either in

bout us and in us, and thus we are god-lighted men. this wasthe teaching of the fire-worshippers, who claimed the discovery of the eternal fire, or thus to haveapproached their master in the 'immortal light. the comprehension of all this, and there-embodiment of this truth in their philosophy was the claim of the rosicrucians. as fire dissolvethall things, dissipateth all things, and causeth them to become invisible, true philosophy could go nofurther, and so adoration was paid to the unknown god in the last image that was possible to men ofanything; fire, which was known as his shadow. in all this we contemplate not the natural fire, butthe symbolic, the celestial, the divine, the ineffable ethereal spirit; the immortal fervour, into whichthe world evolves. lead on. my pass is 'immortalis

e herald returns to his station. the guardian of the caverns and the torch bearer, whose torch isburning, approach the entrance to the hall, just as the conductor of novices and the practicus areabout to enter. all halting, theguard, says to t.b. as he sees the cond: mark you, it is time for our service.torch b.:221tis true, but the general joy, has disrupted our proceedings. here is he who seeks to become aphilosophus, in charge of his conductor. frater to the candidate we have news, but you cannot be astranger to it now, the proclamation has been made 'gualdi lives. i have just removed this constantburning torch from the hall of rest, where gualdi sleeps in gentle perspiration. the council haddeclared him dead, and a requiem had been sung, but as his faithful watcher, i despaired not, fo


RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART I

depts by the transmutation of metals and immortality by its quintessence or elixir, compounded of gold and light. such was magic from zoroaster to manes, from orpheus to apollonius of tyana, when positive christianity, victorious at length over the brilliant dreams and titanic aspirations of the alexandrian school, dared to launch its anathemas publicly against this philosophy, and thus forced it to become more occult and mysterious than ever. moreover, strange and alarming rumours began to circulate concerning initiates or adepts; they were surrounded every where by an ominous influence, and they destroyed or distracted those who allowed themselves to be beguiled by their honeyed eloquence or by the sorcery of their learning. the women whom they loved became stryges and their children van

m the kabalah; all masonic associations owe to it their secrets and their symbols. the kabalah alone consecrates the alliance of universal reason and the divine word; it establishes by the counterpoise of two forces in apparent opposition, the eternal balance of being; it alone reconciles reason with faith, power with liberty, science with mystery: it has the keys of the present, past and future! to become initiated into the kabalah it is insufficient to read and to meditate upon the writings of reuchlin, galatinus, kircher, or picus de mirandola; it is necessary to study and understand the hebrew writers in the collection of pistorius, the sepher yetzirah above all; it is essential in particular to master the great book zohar, to investigate the collection of 1684, entitled kabbala denuda

er and the word which signifies their resemblance make three. the triad is the universal dogma. in magic principle, realization, adaptation; in alchemy azoth, incorporation, transmutation; in theology god, incarnation, redemption; in the human soul thought, love and action; in the family father, mother and child. the triad is the end and supreme expression of love; we seek one another as two only to become three. there are three intelligible worlds which correspond one with another by hierarchic analogy; the natural or physical, the spiritual or metaphysical, and the divine or religious worlds. from this principle follows the hierarchy of spirits, divided into three orders, and again subdivided by the triad in each of these. all these revelations are logical deductions from the first mathe

with another by hierarchic analogy; the natural or physical, the spiritual or metaphysical, and the divine or religious worlds. from this principle follows the hierarchy of spirits, divided into three orders, and again subdivided by the triad in each of these. all these revelations are logical deductions from the first mathematical notions of being and number. unity must multiply itself in order to become active. an indivisible, motionless and sterile principle would be unity dead and incomprehensible. were god only one he would never be creator or father. were he two there would be antagonism or division in the infinite, which would mean the division also or death of all possible things. he is therefore three for the creation by 14 the doctrine of transcendental magic himself and in his

cts. the soul is joined to the body by means of sensibility, and when sensibility ceases it is a sure sign that the soul is departing. the magnetic sleep is a lethargy or factitious death which is curable at will. the etherization or torpor produced by chloroform is a real lethargy which ends sometimes in absolute death, when the soul, ravished by its temporary liberation, makes an effort of will to become free altogether, which is possible for those who have conquered hell, that is to say, whose moral strength is superior to that of astral attraction. hence resurrection is possible only for elementary souls, and it is these above all who run the risk of involuntary revival in the tomb. great men and true sages are never buried alive. the theory and practice of resurrection will be given i


RITUEL ET DOGME DE LA HAUTE MAGIE BY ELIPHAS LEVI PART II

the hands of science, shall enchain for ever the hideous spectre of satan, and, explaining all abnormal phenomena, shall destroy the empire of superstition and imbecile credulity. to the accomplishment of this work we have consecrated our life, and do still devote it in the most toilsome and difficult researches. we would emancipate altars by overthrowing idols; we desire the man of intelligence to become once more the priest and king of nature, and we would preserve by explanation all images of the universal sanctuary. the prophets spoke in parables and images, because abstract language was wanting to them, and because prophetic perception, being the sentiment of harmony or of universal analogies, translates naturally into images. taken literally by the vulgar, these images become idols

d beauties and the poetry of form must reveal god to the infancy of man; but soon venus had psyche for her rival and psyche enchanted love. it came about therefore that the cultus of form yielded perforce to those ambitious dreams which adorned already the eloquent wisdom of plato. thus was the advent of christ prepared and was therefore also expected; it arrived because the world awaited it; and to become popular, philosophy transformed into belief. emancipated by belief itself, the human mind protested speedily against the school which sought to materialize its signs and the work of roman catholicism was solely an undesigned provision for the emancipation of consciences and the establishment of the bases of universal association. all these things were the regular and normal development o

o that end by education and exercise of will. if a peasant rose up every morning at two or three o'clock and went a long distance from home to gather a sprig of the same herb before the rising of the sun, he would be able to perform a great number of prodigies by merely carrying this herb upon his person, for it would be the sign of his will, and in virtue thereof would be all that he required it to become in the interest of his desires. in order to accomplish a thing we must believe in our possibility of doing it, and this faith must be translated at once into acts. when a child says: gi cannot, h his mother answers: gtry. h faith does not even try; it begins with the certitude of finishing, and it proceeds calmly, as if omnipotence were at its disposal and eternity before it. what seek y

oor existence is so favourable to practical initiation that the greatest masters have preferred it, even when the wealth of the world was at their disposal. then it is that satan, otherwise the spirit of ignorance, who scorns, suspects and detests science because at heart he fears it, comes to tempt the future master of the world by saying to him: gif thou art the son of god, command these stones to become bread. h then it is that mercenary men seek to humiliate the prince of knowledge by perplexing, depreciating, or sordidly exploiting his labour, the slice of bread that he deigns to need is broken into ten fragments, so that he may stretch forth his hand ten times. but the magus does not even smile at the absurdity, and calmly pursues his work. so far as may be possible, we must avoid th

iving god in his works, a fount of life and ablution of sins. prayer of the undines dread king of the sea, who hast the keys of the floodgates of heaven and dost confine the waters of the underworld in the caverns of earth; king of the deluge and the floods of the springtime; thou who dost unseal the sources of rivers and fountains; thou who dost ordain moisture, which is like the blood of earth, to become the sap of plants: thee we adore and thee the invoke! speak unto us, thine inconstant and unstable creatures, in the great tumults of the sea, and we shall tremble before thee; speak unto us also in the murmur of limpid waters, and me shall yearn for thy love! o immensity into which flow all rivers of life, to be continually reborn in thee! o ocean of infinite perfections! height which r


ROBERT KIRK WALKER BETWEEN WORLDS

spoken to one of them who in his transport[ed state] told [that] he cut the body of one of these [fairy] people in two with his iron weapon, and so escaped this onset [of the second sight. yet he saw nothing left behind of the apparently divided body. at other times he out-wrestled some of them. his neighbours often perceived this man to disappear at a certain place and then about one hour after to become visible [again] and discover himself [that is, reveal himself] nearly a bow-shot from the first place. it was in that place where he became invisible, said he, that those subterraneans did encounter and combat with him. those [mortals] who are unsanctified, called fey, are said to be goinnt that is pierced or wounded by those [faery] people's weapons, which makes them do somewhat [that i

ligious practices today, many of the levels or types of entity described in the following passage from iamblichus appear, though the names, of course, vary from culture to culture, and the definition must always be by function. functional definition is very important in magical divinatory and prophetic events or arts, and one of the great deluding aspects of such arts is the tendency for students to become entirely enmeshed in names and categories, without ever finding the true functions of the beings that they seek to contact. this functional aspect was clearly grasped by kirk, as he often cites varied names in english and gaelic, and qualifies these by describing the activity of the type of entity that he is writing about. he also makes a number of broad categorizations or definitions of

its and raptures. this is repeatedly asserted, that the sight comes as a sudden fit and not as a steady faculty: a seer recounted to kirk that he fought off the fit by out-wrestling or by cutting a fairy communicant in two with an iron weapon, upon which the fairy vanished. most seers are not of such sturdy stuff. page 29. neighbors often perceived this man to disappear. and. about one hour after to become visible [again. nearly a bow-shot from the first place. where. those subterraneans did. combat with him. this is the first description of a physical transportation or translation witnessed by others, unlike that of the nurse described earlier (page 25: the typical pattern is that someone vanishes physically for a short period of time, reappearing at some distance from his or her original

comes often as a natural faculty and not through spells or compacts with evil spirits. pages 55-6. it is not a sense wholly adduced to scripture to say that this second sight. has some vestige in holy writ; but rather [that] it is modestly adduced from it. finally kirk makes a gentle retreat, but not too far, for having loaded the reader with biblical proof, he withdraws slightly, to allow us not to become prejudiced against his argument by the sheer weight of his evidence. nor is this simply a modest demurral, for throughout the text there is always caution against charges of heresy, magic, immorality, and so forth. the discussion concerning procreation and nourishment of the fairy people is developed further, and the questions then move to a subtle subject: page 56 in the process of time

ted by them more than by the fishes, and they fly lightly up from it through space and seek the lofty regions. but its moisture drives the fishes beneath the waves and keeps them there, and does not permit them to live when they get out into the dry light. these too the maker distinguished according to their species and to the different ones gave each his nature, whence through the ages they were to become admirable and healthful to the sick. appendix 7: the vita merlini cosmology 164 fish for men say that the barbel restrains the heat of passion but makes blind those who eat it often. the thymallus, which has its name from the flower thyme, smells so that it betrays the fish that often eat of it until all the fishes in the river smell like itself. they say http//www.dreampower.com/kirk_wb


RUBY TABLET OF SET

g to this realization, man is susceptible to what sartre calls "bad faith, a sort of self-deception similar to heidegger's "falling. a person therefore, is responsible for all his actions and cannot excuse himself for any reason, such as blaming his environment or heredity. there is no god; the universe is without purpose, and man is his own lawmaker. accordingly, the fundamental desire of man is to become god, or as sartre puts it, to be man means to reach toward being god. or if you prefer, man is fundamentally the desire to be god. every human reality is a passion in that it projects losing its contingency (being-for-itself) in order to become its own foundation (being-in-itself) which religions call god. thus man is a useless passion, because he is faced with the impossible task of bec

e ultimate futility of individual existence, due to the lack of any sort of absolutes or categorical imperatives. sartre succumbs acutely to this, since he sees our basic essence as nothingness. i find this to be an outrageous assertion, to say that our essential individuality and essence is the same as nothing, but let us look beyond this for a moment. sartre says that the basic desire of man is to become god, but this is impossible since man is essentially a nothing (being-for-itself, whereas a god would be a something (being-in-itself. here sartre is simply bogged down in the mush of philosophical semantics, and as i said before, it is ridiculous to say that our being is composed of nothingness, since our experience directly contradicts this. given our self-consciousness and intelligenc

ng (being-in-itself. here sartre is simply bogged down in the mush of philosophical semantics, and as i said before, it is ridiculous to say that our being is composed of nothingness, since our experience directly contradicts this. given our self-consciousness and intelligence, we are obviously something! now, having established this, the way is cleared for the individual in the sartrean universe to become a god in his of her own right. there is no need for the foreboding spectre that has haunted existentialism to any longer be an obstruction. the aeon of set has heralded the means whereby the individual may become his or her own god regardless of the objective universe within which we exist, since our true essence is not dependent upon or derived from it. in closing, let me say that these

n beings in particular, as are setting values and goals and striving after them. iv. aggression and selfconsciousness scientifically, aggression is defined as "behavior deliberately hurting or disturbing another individual or the environment" can our selfconsciousness, which is capable of all the abovementioned, be considered inherently aggressive? the path of finding oneself begins from the will to become, which manifests as dissatisfaction with one's prevailing level of being. the present level of our being we can observe, test, train, and manifest (initiate) through our body in the objective universe, where society provides many good tools for our xeper. the main point is that "the physical body provides a vehicle in which the psyche can become aware of itself and then reach out toward

y provides many good tools for our xeper. the main point is that "the physical body provides a vehicle in which the psyche can become aware of itself and then reach out toward the limitlessness of its conscious existence (4) selfconsciousness is not aggressive in itself. i don't think it is passive or active; its essence is "neutral" and unbound by matter. it is entirely up to the individual will to become, and dependent on that whether a given individual achieves dynamic enlargement of his consciousness. i think that in our souls, and maybe in our genes as well, is an ancient "rough, cruel, beastly" component. it is an urge, a force, which i suppose was formed at the dawn of our self-consciousness, and which if repressed, misunderstood, or mischanneled can have aggressive, violent manifes


SABBATIC KABALA OF THE CROOKED PATH

tool for understanding the cosmomatrix. a tool that intended to bring the seeker to the realisation on the one. connected to the greater mystery of the noble arte is the one and the naught, concepts that can not be explained by words, but only the silence that reigns in the starry heavens. cell 3 being the aat of the 4th and 15th letter of the sacred alphabet this cell inhabits the wisdom on how to become the corpus of the spirits. their manifestation and how to evoke them and also the conjuration of these powers. the methods are known through spare as the death-posture and the technique is based upon the sigilic formation of will-desire-belief based on the sacred alphabet of the magus. in spares case this was known as the alphabet of desire, in the case of solomon qayin az-khidir this is

n, the forger of the in-between are set forth. the general importance of bloodbounds in flesh as well as in spirit are set forth as important components of the adepts search for completion. the importance of the witches blood, either inherited by family-tradition or inherited through the spiritual family of sorcerers that recognize the witches blood within the adept- the blood is still important, to become one with the line of transmission. blood is life and this fluid has been revered by all religions in all ages as a profound transmitter of the people s prayers to the god and through the giving of blood the desired effect of the prayer. this cell speaks of chuaylil- the bloodthirsty god and the importance of blood, blood-pacts and blood-bounds, the secrets of the witches blood. the commi


SALMANRUSHDIE THESATANICVERSES

possible for them to have heard one another, much less conversed and also competed thus in song. accelerating towards the planet, atmosphere roaring around them, how could they? but let's face this, too: they did. downdown they hurtled, and the winter cold frosting their eyelashes and threatening to freeze their hearts was on the point of waking them from their delirious daydream, they were about to become aware of the miracle of the singing, the rain of limbs and babies of which they were a part, and the terror of the destiny rushing at them from below, when they hit, were drenched and instantly iced by, the degree-zero boiling of the clouds. they were in what appeared to be a long, vertical tunnel. chamcha, prim, rigid, and still upside-down, saw gibreel farishta in his purple bush-shirt

casions, hospital and plane, so it adds up, it counts. and now, spoono my friend, here i stand before you in proper london, vilayet, regenerated, a new man with a new life. spoono, is this not a bloody fine thing" why did he leave? because of her, the challenge of her, the newness, the fierceness of the two of them together, the inexorability of an impossible thing that was insisting on its right to become. and, or, maybe: because after he ate the pigs the retribution began, a nocturnal retribution, a punishment of dreams. 3 once the flight to london had taken off, thanks to his magic trick of crossing two pairs of fingers on each hand and rotating his thumbs, the narrow, fortyish fellow who sat in a non-smoking window seat watching the city of his birth fall away from him like old snakesk

ng, his face turning red. chicken-breasted beneath the gaze of dowagers and liftwallahs he felt the birth of that implacable rage which would burn within him, undiminished, for over a quarter of a century; which would boil away his childhood father-worship and make him a secular man, who would do his best, thereafter, to live without a god of any type; which would fuel, perhaps, his determination to become the thing his father was-not-could-never-be, that is, a goodandproper englishman. yes, an english, even if his mother had been right all along, even if there was only paper in the toilets and tepid, used water full of mud and soap to step into after taking exercise, even if it meant a lifetime spent amongst winter--naked trees whose fingers clutched despairingly at the few, pale hours of

grip tightens; by the elbow, he steers his companion towards the holy of holies at the centre of the town "i have a commission for you" the grandee says "a literary matter. i know my limitations; the skills of rhymed malice, the arts of metrical slander, are quite beyond my powers. you understand" but baal, the proud, arrogant fellow, stiffens, stands on his dignity "it isn't right for the artist to become the servant of the state" simbel's voice falls lower, acquires silkier rhythms "ah, yes. whereas to place yourself at the disposal of assassins is an entirely honourable thing" a cult of the dead has been raging in j ahilia. when a man dies, paid mourners beat themselves, scratch their breasts, tear hair. a hamstrung camel is left on the grave to die. and if the man has been murdered his

nor abu simbel is your equal. but i am "i must go" he says "soon enough" she replies, returning to the window. at the perimeter of the city they are packing away the tents, the long camel--trains are preparing to depart, convoys of carts are already heading away across the desert; the carnival is over. she turns to him again "i am your equal" she repeats "and also your opposite. i don't want you to become weak. you shouldn't have done what you did "but you will profit" mahound replies bitterly "there's no threat now to your temple revenues "you miss the point" she says softly, coming closer to him, bringing her face very close to his "if you are for allah, i am for al-lat. and she doesn't believe your god when he recognizes her. her opposition to him is implacable, irrevocable, engulfing


SAPPHIRE TABLE OF SET MAIN

tory practices. he may indeed prosper for awhile, but in the end he must perish, especially when with a new aeon a new word is proclaimed which he cannot and will not hear, so that he is handicapped by trying to use an obsolete method of magick, like a man with a boomerang in a battle where everyone else has a rifle" if you read these passages carefully, you will see the paradox inherent in them. to become an (8=[3, a (7=[4] must destroy his capacity for logical thought, i.e. his ability to draw inductive or deductive conclusions from phenomena of the material universe. since it is just this capacity that is the essential characteristic of the self["cogito ergo sum, if you will, the (7=[4] is in effect invited to obliterate what it is that makes him a unique entity. theoretically he is "re

withstand the perils of the magical future you envision (4) what is the temple's greatest need and what will i do to fulfill it? i think my personal/unique contributions could be divided by using the criteria of (a) location (b) language, and (c) the personal initiatory path that i have tread. because of my relation with respect to criteria (a) and (b, i strongly feel that the temple of set needs to become metacultural. not only in theory, but also in practice. this will tremendously strengthen and enrich the temple in terms of new initiatory traditions and new types of people, and thus provide for a lot more strength to survive in the future (a) location. the "carrying lucifer's torch in the north" project (that i initialized when i founded the ultima thule pylon in late 1994) was conceiv

retical and linguistic/rational methods (i've studied theoretical philosophy, comparative religion and a variety of languages, the sudden need to switch to the language of the heart felt difficult, yet compelling. in the process i was invited to join the oa, and so i did. in the course of this process my personal vision became overwhelmingly clear. on new year's eve or so i wrote down what i need to become, and what i need to achieve in this life. this vision has held fast, and i've been doing my best to remember and actualize it. i'm not sure whether it will do any good, but i've edited here a personal manuscript i wrote to describe my initiation into denytenamun (it will be published in a future _cornu, newsletter of the order of amon _the book of denytenamun_ walpurgisnacht xxxii s (199


SAPPHIRE TABLET OF SET

tory practices. he may indeed prosper for awhile, but in the end he must perish, especially when with a new aeon a new word is proclaimed which he cannot and will not hear, so that he is handicapped by trying to use an obsolete method of magick, like a man with a boomerang in a battle where everyone else has a rifle" if you read these passages carefully, you will see the paradox inherent in them. to become an (8=[3, a (7=[4] must destroy his capacity for logical thought, i.e. his ability to draw inductive or deductive conclusions from phenomena of the material universe. since it is just this capacity that is the essential characteristic of the self["cogito ergo sum, if you will, the (7=[4] is in effect invited to obliterate what it is that makes him a unique entity. theoretically he is "re

withstand the perils of the magical future you envision (4) what is the temple's greatest need and what will i do to fulfill it? i think my personal/unique contributions could be divided by using the criteria of (a) location (b) language, and (c) the personal initiatory path that i have tread. because of my relation with respect to criteria (a) and (b, i strongly feel that the temple of set needs to become metacultural. not only in theory, but also in practice. this will tremendously strengthen and enrich the temple in terms of new initiatory traditions and new types of people, and thus provide for a lot more strength to survive in the future (a) location. the "carrying lucifer's torch in the north" project (that i initialized when i founded the ultima thule pylon in late 1994) was conceiv

retical and linguistic/rational methods (i've studied theoretical philosophy, comparative religion and a variety of languages, the sudden need to switch to the language of the heart felt difficult, yet compelling. in the process i was invited to join the oa, and so i did. in the course of this process my personal vision became overwhelmingly clear. on new year's eve or so i wrote down what i need to become, and what i need to achieve in this life. this vision has held fast, and i've been doing my best to remember and actualize it. i'm not sure whether it will do any good, but i've edited here a personal manuscript i wrote to describe my initiation into denytenamun (it will be published in a future _cornu, newsletter of the order of amon _the book of denytenamun_ walpurgisnacht xxxii s (199


SATANGEL

his code, through the performance of rituals of incantation, might be self hypnotic psychodrama or actual gateways through which travellers between the dimensions may pass. it matters little. the procedures and results are the same. through the study of the angelic and demonic forms, we can begin to see the traces of a strange evolution of belief. what began on the whole as spirits of nature grew to become the gods of the pagan age. these in turn were reinterpreted and demonised as one culture dominated another. the most ancient gods become the giants and titans, whilst younger conquering religions build new temples. these in turn became subjugated to monothiesm, and their nature is reinterpreted yet again. in our modern day we no longer like to speak of god or the devil, and perhaps even

the precepts of the material plane they most often remain beyond our perception. those who are able to sense or commune with them tend to be themselves of a more aetherial nature. the gift of second sight is strongest in many children, who are less likely to banish them through what i call active disbelief. amongst adults we find those who continue with even the vaguest sense of other worlds tend to become magicians, witches, artists, poets, and/or madmen. that spirit takes its form through a syncretic relationship with the human psyche does not mean that they are any less real than we are. the effect may be likened to our concept of what we more comfortably think of as objective reality. our visual perception results through a complex relationship between a physical object, light, the len

ir tongues. spread under them is unquenchable fire so they cannot escape it. according to the sibylline oracles uri-el is the angel who on the day of judgement will break the monstrous bars framed of unyielding and unbroken adamant of the brazen gates of hades, and cast them down straightaway. in the prayer of joseph jacob wrestles with a dark angel usually identified as uri-el, and the two merge to become one entity. in the midrash aggada exodus uri-el manifests in the form of a fiery serpent and attacks moses for failing to uphold tradition in the circumcision of his son. uri-el was officially de-sainted in 745 a.d. when a church council, pope zachary, condemned both uri-el and ragu-el as demons in a kind of inquisition of the celestial beings. he was later reinstated. sari-el also known

spirits. gives good familiars. az (hebrew, from aleph-zain, meaning then, therefore. the dark goddess. azael (hebrew. demon prince of water. also, amongst the watchers (see above. azarak) a name employed to designate the horned one of the witches, together with its counterpart zomelak. it made its way through major fuller s article the black arts (form, where it is given as a name for the devil, to become included in the gardnerian charge of wicca. azazel (hebrew. demon prince of air. also, amongst the watchers (see above. azi dahaki (avestan azi, meaning snake, modern farsi azidaha, meaning dragon. from earliest indo-aryan, three headed serpent, embodiment of falsehood, usurper of iran. accomplice of ahriman at the end of the world. baal, bael (goetia, 1st spirit, west semite, lord, owne

s as a beautiful woman with a crown of duchess tied about her waste and riding a large camel. tells fortunes, finds treasures, procures love. glasya-labolas (goetia, 25th spirit. president and earl commanding 36 legions. appears as a dog with griffin s wings. teaches arts and sciences instantly, authors bloodshed and murder, teaches past and future, causes the love of friends and foes, allows one to become invisible. glykon (gnostic/mithraic. the reincarnation of asklepios. demon with a human head and the body of a serpent. gremlin (u.k, u.s.a. these demons were first identified during the first world war, when they started messing around with air-planes and pilot s minds. in modern times, as technology has advanced, they have found even more arenas in which to play their pranks, such as c


SATANIC BIBLE

l nature will out no matter how much it is purged or scourged by any white-light religion" though lavey did not realize it then, he was on his way toward formulating a religion that would serve as the antithesis of christianity and its judaic heritage. it was an old religion, older than christianity or judaism. but it had never been formalized, arranged into a body of thought and ritual. that was to become lavey's role in twentieth-century civilization. after lavey became a married man himself in 1951, at age twenty-one, he abandoned the wondrous world of the carnival to settle into a career better suited for homemaking. he had been enrolled as a criminology major at the city college of san fransisco. that led to his first conformist job, photographer for the san fransisco police departmen

is carnal or mundane needs. they have considered this life but transitory, and the flesh merely a shell; physical pleasure trivial, and pain a worthwhile preparation for the "kingdom of god. how well the utter hypocrisy comes forth when the "righteous" make a change in their religion to keep up with man's natural change! the only way that christianity can ever completely serve the needs of man is to become as satanism is now. it has become necessary for a new religion, based on man's natural instincts, to come forth. they have named it. it is called satanism. it is that power condemned that has caused the religious controversy over birth-control measures- a disgruntled admission that sexual activity, for fun, is here to stay. it is the "devil" who caused women to show their legs, to titill

s might even be given a satanic boost. the satanic magus has always been the catalyst for the dichotomy necessary in molding popular beliefs, and in this case a ceremony in the nature of a black mass may serve a farreaching magical purpose. in the year 1666, some rather interesting events occurred in france. with the death of fran ois mansart, the architect of the trapezoid, whose geometrics were to become the prototype of the haunted house, the palace of versailles was being constructed, in accordance with his plans. the last of the glamorous priestesses of satan, jeanne-marie bouvier (madame guyon) was to be overshadowed by a shrewd opportunist and callous businesswoman named catharine deshayes, otherwise known as lavoisin. here was an erstwhile beautician who, while dabbling in abortion


SATANIC RITUALS

his campaign to abolish the rich order, which was banished in 1331. the templars had been exposed to the dualistic concepts of the yezidis in the near east they had seen pride glorified and life praised as never before, when they entered the courtyard of the serpent and the sanctuary of the peacock, where indulgence became tantamount to greater power. as a result, they developed what was destined to become one of the most significant rites of satanism. martyrdom, once believed desirable, was considered with disgust and ridicule, and fierce pride was to become the templars' last image to the world. the philosophy of sheik adi and the yezidis, applied to the already acquired wealth and physical resources of the templars, might have eventually drawn the western world away from christianity if

sphemy toward the christian ethic, hence its exclusion from masonic ritual, thereby halting any further progression beyond the thirty-third degree scottish rite and tenth grade york rite level. the order of the rosy cross of aleister crowley's magic curriculum provided an interesting comparison in its seventh degree (adeptus exemptus. in that rite, the alternative to taking the left-hand path was to become a babe of the abyss, which is not as contradictory and confusing as it sounds, if one considers crowley's ofttimes machiavellian modus operandi. crowley, nobody's fool, simply set up a magical maze so that students whose consciences would only allow them to tread the right-hand path would nevertheless wind up on the left. fortunately, precious few of crowley's disciples progressed as far

es and assumes a human embryonic form. the yezidi provided a link between egypt, eastern europe, and tibet. the language of the yezidis was kurdishsimilar in sound to enochian, the language supposedly spoken by the watchers. shortly before sheik adi (full name: saraf ad-din abu-l- fadail, adi ben musafir ben ismael ben mousa ben marwan ben ali-hassan ben marwan) died in 1163, he dictated what was to become one of the most legendary manuscripts of all time-the al-jilwah (revelations. the al-jilwah, combined with the mashaf rei, which was compiled in the following century, became known as the black book-the words spoken by satan to his people. the black book not only contains the credo of the yezidi, but their rites as well the yezidis entered their temples through portals bearing the images


SATANICON

y. comparatively speaking, stan is much closer to what man truly is: prideful because of an intellect which acknowledges his superiority and rule over the affairs of the world. like lucifer, he s instinctively rebellious against that which threatens his nature. the perversion of this rebelliousness occurs when he creates religions and behavior codes which oppose and repress his nature; struggling to become something antithetical to one s nature good in life and death. he may kill according to the precepts of his religion; and he may kill as a consequence of being thrust into a situation governed by one of nature s basic laws the survival of the fittest. the perversion of this is called murder the unjustified killing of another, and/or the theistically-motivated and unreasoned murder of one

st. bartholomew s day massacre, the witch trials and executions, the crimes of the inquisition xians are not god! they haven t the right to judge, nor do they have the right to kill another human being based upon religious prejudice according to their god s law. damn them! xians are the greatest opponents of occultism. yet, they claim to be the greatest fortune and misfortune tellers. xians want to become omnipotent and immortal as god; thus an alien. satanists are the gods of alienation, and immortal, in our creations! xian propagandists are forever complaining bout the evils of other people in the world. well, if they don t like it, then they can get the hell out! this is satan s world. the king of the world -8- recently the literary market (especially supermarkets) has been inundated w

the facsimile with his/her sexual juices, thus producing a magickal bond between the celebrant and the desired. the benevolence ritual is filled with sorrow and a sincere desire to help an acquaintance, or even oneself, who s beset by unfortunate situations, i.e, ill health, financial hardship, etc. for others, the celebrant becomes an example of man with the will to overcome, and an inspiration to become learned and to continue on in spite of hardship. for the satanist himself, he must learn from his hardships or misfortunes and bathe himself in the infernal light of strength and unyielding will smashing all that threatens his being and happiness. rituals of destruction are not what one would call enjoyable. on the contrary, they are filled with anger and hatred. the celebrant creates/re

id. the physical residence of the id is found in an area called the mammalian brain, which is a mass of tissue which rests upon the top of the spine. this area of the subconscious is the vehicle of primeval instincts which are inherent in every human being: the instincts that led primitive man to satisfy his needs and to survive through lust, hunting, and killing. the need for the black magician to become more familiar with his id, or inner self, is important to his sense of self-awareness; his instinctual needs, and his outward awareness of the various aspects of his surrounding world. modern man has compromised to a large extent his awareness of the more important aspects of his inner self. through generations of conditioned repression, civilized man has become servile and stale in his

d my former baptism, for i am of the earth, darkness, and the powers of the infernal one! accept me as your evil ally by this name_ initiate dated this night_ witness_ priest/priestess of satan -33- the ritual of antichrist the sigil of antichrist if you truly have a darkness to your soul then this ritual will be both inspiring and self-fulfilling. however, by the same token, if you re attempting to become something you re not, it can bring forth a demon of self-destruction. therefore, know thyself! the main focus of this ritual 1 to purge any residual xian influence from the essence of the celebrant s being. 2 to cause the essential darkness of the celebrant to grow, thus expanding the sixth sense. 3 to strengthen the will to oppose the xian doctrines. the ritual represents the forces of


SATANISM AN EXAMINATION OF SATANIC BLACK MAGIC

be affected by people's belief or lack of belief in any religious system. freedom is today's demand, and freedom of thought is one of the essential liberties. probably the greatest question on earth is the inescapable fact of death. freed from the tenets of orthodoxy and its improbable placebos, we want to know what really happens when our mortal body ceases to function. we also wish to learn how to become more effective whilst on earth, how to achieve in many ways. myths and legends do not interest us. we are concerned with reality. we want to know. these four words summarise the satanic quest. we do not believe that some mysterious and awesome deity (whether or not he has horns and a tail) is going to hand us that knowledge in return for our allegiance (or that problematic entity the "so

collection of sacred-magick.com< the esoteric library evolutionary and puritive nature of these things. but satanism is much more than the acceptance of the reality of these things of their necessity. it is also the individual seeking to be like satan to be satanic. a true satanist does not worship some being called satan. rather, a satanist accepts the reality of satan[on all levels] and quests to become, in their own life and beyond, a type of being of the same kind assatan- that is, to change their own evolution and that of others: to evolve to a new type of existence. the existence can be described by what is known as 'satan. this quest is a dynamic and real one, and it means that those who aspire to follow the way of satanism go further than others who merely follow the lhp. that is

ely follow the lhp. that is, satanism leads to new areas of being: it goes beyond 'the black arts' while having itsfoundation or ground in those arts. part of this is a greater esoteric knowledge(e.g. aeonic magick) and part in techniques or methods or create a new individual. the satanist effectively learns to play at being god. since satanism, as described above, involves theindividual questing to become like satan, it is relevant to consider who and what satan is. satan is the prince of darkness- master of all that is hidden or secret, both within ourselves and external to ourselves. he is the ruler of this world- the force behind its evolutionary change; the 'fire' of life. he is lord of life- of all the sensual delights and pleasures. he is also 'evil' or 'dark' or 'sinister- merciles


SCHLAGER NEIL WORLD RELIGIONS REFERENCE LIBRARY

lived about 250 years before mahavira. parsis (parsees: zoroastrians who live in india. paryushana: an eight-day festival, the most important holy observance for jains during the year. pesach: the feast of passover, commemorating the flight of the jews from egypt. philosophical daoism: a form of daoism by which followers seek knowledge and wisdom about the unity of everything in existence and how to become closer to it. philosophy: the study of morals and reality by logical reasoning to gain a greater understanding of the world. world religions: almanac xxv words to know polytheism: a religion worshiping many gods. pravritti: people who choose to live in the world rather than withdraw from it. prophecy: prediction of future events. prophet: a person chosen to serve as god s messenger. pu:

isoned. though he survived the attempt on his life, the poison left a tremor, or shaking, in his hand until his death. suspicion fell on his half-brother, subh-i azal. the year 1866 saw the final split between followers of the two men. those who sided with baha u lla h called themselves baha s, while followers of subh-i azal first referred to themselves as azalis, then bayanis. the baha s went on to become the thirteenth-largest religion in the world. in the early twenty-first century the bayanis had only a few thousand believers, mainly in iran. in 1868 baha u lla h, his family, and followers were transported by the ottoman government that controlled edirne to the prison city of acre in palestine, now akko, israel. baha u lla h remained in prison for nine years, writing kitab-i-aqdas, or

rit more closely. baha s do not distinguish between their everyday life and their faith. for them, what they do in the world is an expression of their belief, and it world religions: almanac 83 baha is required that members do good work in the world. there is no particular uniform or style of dress for baha s. baha s influences the baha belief in a united world ruled by peace has inspired members to become deeply involved in the united nations (un. through the baha agency known as the international community, baha s have achieved consultative status with the united nations educational, scientific and cultural organization (unesco, as well as with the united nations children s fund (unicef) and with the world health organization (who, among other organizations. while many nongovernmental or

nderstand the truth about the way the world works. traveling through the town, he saw an old man, then a sick man, and then a dead man. these sights pained him and let him know that life was hard and full of suffering. his fourth encounter was with a beggar monk, a spiritual person who had given up all material goods. this man told siddhartha that the way to deal with such sorrow and suffering is to become a beggar monk himself. so great was siddhartha s sadness and feeling of emptiness that he decided to leave his family and wealth behind and search for enlightenment, or understanding the true nature of life and how to end its suffering. for the next six years siddhartha sought out the teachings of the brahmans, the priesthood of hinduism. he began to live the life of a monk, sleeping on

buddha amitabha. those believers who do not have the ability to reach nirvana can call upon amitabha at their death to be reborn in the pure land. teachers there will help them to reach the ultimate goal of nirvana. china also developed a meditation-centered branch of buddhism called ch an. ch an spread in the twelfth century to japan, where it changed into zen buddhism. zen teaches that the way to become a world religions: almanac 95 buddhism buddha (spiritual leader) is through self-knowledge, and the way to achieve self-knowledge is through meditation. although other schools of buddhism use meditation, the practice is central to zen buddhism. zen does not rely on sacred writings or the followings of a specific teacher, as is common in many other religions. instead, zen often uses koans


SETIAN DIVINATION

for my development? 2. how have my weaknesses contributed to my being where i am? how can i use getting out of where i am to get where i need to be? 3. what will the real impact of my current situation be in six days, six months, and six years? 4. how many factors are governing the current situation? second write down the answers in your magical diary. third do an invocation: oh self that i seek to become, open your mysteries to me. rejoice in steps to overcome that which hinders me, bless my serenity in accepting that which i must suffer to change me, and energize my magical curiosity that i may know the difference. let my view extend beyond time and space! hail, my self-to-be! fourth put the cards and read them according to the methods you have seen used. a good historical understanding


SEVEN SCROLLS CHILDREN OF THE BLACK ROSE

ge play if you wish or compare it to something that makes more sense to you. whatever it is, you can rewrite the script simply by changing your attitude. even the tone of your voice can have a profound effect. try it and see. all great stage pla ys are made up of many scene changes, each one requiring a different attitude. is life not treating you as well as you would like? well, perhaps you need to become a better actor. use the rest of light to best advantage as adepts gain experience they learn to value the rest of light and greatly revere it. in itself, it is a valuable tool for gaining control of the attitude monster. some even think of it as an instant replay device that enables them to quickly run through past events, plugging different attitudes into them and watching the outcomes

lose their self respect, a person who learns something new will never be less than they were, and a person who becomes strong enough to give some back will never be concerned about his or her purpose in life. hear it again: once an adept has built his or her strong foundation and adequately provided for their own, they may then make investments and deposits to the bank of man in such a manner as to become a positive influence upon society as a whole. in other words, when a person comes to your door and asks for food, let them chop some wood or water the garden while you fix their lunch. if the person does not know how to chop wood, then take a few moments and teach them. they will then have a trade, for they can go into the forest, cut wood and sell it. the result is that you have made an


SIR EDWARD BULWER LYTTON ZANONI A ROSICRUCIAN TALE

l at night. the next morning the doctor pronounced that his disease was a malignant and infectious fever. his wife and viola shared in their tender watch; but soon that task was left to the last alone. the signora pisani caught the infection, and in a few hours was even in a state more alarming than that of her husband. the neapolitans, in common with the inhabitants of all warm climates, are apt to become selfish and brutal in their dread of infectious disorders. gionetta herself pretended to be ill, to avoid the sick-chamber. the whole labour of love and sorrow fell on viola. it was a terrible trial, i am willing to hurry over the details. the wife died first! one day, a little before sunset, pisani woke partially recovered from the delirium which had preyed upon him, with few intervals

my darling, and then nobody will care for you. nobody cares for us when we grow ugly, i know that; and then you must, like old gionetta, get some viola of your own to spoil. i'll go and see to the polenta "since i have known this man" said the girl, half aloud "since his dark eyes have haunted me, i am no longer the same. i long to escape from myself, to glide with the sunbeam over the hill-tops; to become something that is not of earth. phantoms float before me at night; and a fluttering, like the wing of a bird, within my heart, seems as if the spirit were terrified, and would break its cage" while murmuring these incoherent rhapsodies, a step that she did not hear approached the actress, and a light hand touched her arm "viola! bellissima! viola" she turned, and saw glyndon. the sight o

ore thee, and warn what is yet left to thee of human sympathy from thy insane ambition "nay" answered mejnour "have i not had success to counterbalance failure? and can i forego this lofty and august hope, worthy alone of our high condition, the hope to form a mighty and numerous race with a force and power sufficient to permit them to acknowledge to mankind their majestic conquests and dominion, to become the true lords of this planet, invaders, perchance, of others, masters of the inimical and malignant tribes by which at this moment we are surrounded: a race that may proceed, in their deathless destinies, from stage to stage of celestial glory, and rank at last amongst the nearest ministrants and agents gathered round the throne of thrones? what matter a thousand victims for one convert

ring on the trunk of the universal life, scattered in due season and again renewed; till, indeed, the same race that gave its glory to the ancient world bestowed a second youth upon the new. for the pure greeks, the hellenes, whose origin has bewildered your dreaming scholars, were of the same great family as the norman tribe, born to be the lords of the universe, and in no land on earth destined to become the hewers of wood. even the dim traditions of the learned, which bring the sons of hellas from the vast and undetermined territories of northern thrace, to be the victors of the pastoral pelasgi, and the founders of the line of demi-gods; which assign to a population bronzed beneath the suns of the west, the blue-eyed minerva and the yellow-haired achilles (physical characteristics of t

centre and represent. there the poetry found a voice, there it struggled into imperfect shape; and then (that land insufficient for it) it fell back upon itself. it coloured her thoughts, it suffused her soul; it asked not words, it created not things; it gave birth but to emotions, and lavished itself on dreams. at last came love; and there, as a river into the sea, it poured its restless waves, to become mute and deep and still, the everlasting mirror of the heavens. and is it not through this poetry which lies within her that she may be led into the large poetry of the universe! often i listen to her careless talk, and find oracles in its unconscious beauty, as we find strange virtues in some lonely flower. i see her mind ripening under my eyes; and in its fair fertility what ever-teemi


SIR WALLIS BUDGE EGYPTIAN MAGIC

n amulet, or secret name, or magical formula, or figure, or picture which had the effect of bringing to the aid of the mortal who possessed it the power of a being that was mightier than the foe who threatened to do evil to him. the magic of most early nations aimed at causing the transference of power from a supernatural being to man, whereby he was to be enabled to obtain superhuman results and to become for a time as mighty as the original possessor of the power; but the object of egyptian magic was to endow man with the means of compelling both friendly and hostile powers, nay, at a later time, even god himself, to do what he wished, whether the were willing or not. the belief in magic, the word being used in its best sense, is older in egypt than the belief in god, and it is certain t

n of horus, the ushabti figure, his soul, the tet, etc (from the papyrus of ani, plates 33, 34. p. 47 thy base, i put water beneath thee, and i bring unto thee a tet of gold that thou mayest rejoice therein" like the buckle, the tet had to be dipped in the water in which ankham flowers had been steeped, and laid upon the neck of the deceased, to whom it gave the power to reconstitute the body and to become a perfect khu (i.e, spirit) in the underworld. on coffins the right hand of the deceased grasps the buckle, and the left the tet; both are made of wood, notwithstanding the fact that the rubric to the chapter of the te orders the tet to be made of gold. 5. the amulet of the pillow, this amulet is a model of the pillow which is found placed under the neck of the mummy in the coffin, and i

crimes which were the horror of every god and goddess, and the punishment of such crimes was death. in another place hui is accused of writing books or formula of magical words, the effect of which would be to drive men out of their senses, and to strike terror into them; and of making gods of wax and figures of men of the same substance, which should cause the human beings whom they represented to become paralysed and helpless. but their efforts were in vain, the conspiracy was discovered, and the whole matter was carefully investigated by two small courts of enquiry, the members of which consisted, for the most part, of the king's personal friends; the king's orders to them were that "those who are guilty shall die by their own hands, and tell me nothing whatever about it" the first cou

in their hands pointed head downwards, and some had bows with cut strings; all these were laid face downwards in the box. viewed by what we p. 96 know of the ideas which underlay the use of wax figures by the egyptians and greeks, it is clear that, in providing alexander with these models and the words of power to use with them, aristotle believed he was giving him the means of making his enemies to become like the figures in the box, and so they would be powerless to attack him. 1 in the graco-roman period 2 wax figures were used in the performance of magical ceremonies of every kind, and the two following examples indicate that the ideas which underlay their use had not changed in the least. if a lover wished to secure the favours of his mistress, he is directed to make a figure of a dog

of the belief that the knowledge of the name of god, or devil, or human being, implied dominion over that being. we have seen elsewhere that ra, the type and symbol of god, is described as the god of "many names" and in that wonderful composition the xviith chapter of the book of the dead, 1 we have the following statement-"i am the great god nu, who gave birth unto himself, and who made his name to become the company of the gods" then the question "what does this mean" or "who is this" is asked. and this is the answer "it is ra, the creator of the name[s] of his limbs, which came into being in the form of the gods who are in the following of ra" from this we see that all the "gods" of egypt were merely personifications of the names of ra, and that each god was one of his members, and that


SOLOMON

timely season i assume the form of the dead; and if i catch any one, i at once destroy him with my sword. but if i cannot destroy him, i cause him to be possessed with a demon, and to devour his own flesh, and the hair to fall off his chin" but i said to him "do thou then be in fear of the god of heaven and of earth, and tell me by angel thou art frustrated" and he answered "he destroys me who is to become saviour, a man whose number, if any one shall write it on his forehead [1, he will defeat me, and in fear i shall quickly retreat. and, indeed, if any one write this sign on him, i shall be in fear" and i solomon, on hearing this, and having glorified the lord god, shut up this demon like the rest [1. rev. ix. 4; xiii, 16, 17] 72. and i commanded another demon to come before me. and ther


STEINER RUDOLF CHRISTIANITY AS MYSTICAL FACT

ook is thus explained; but he also clearly wanted to establish a larger perspective than the shortsighted historical approach. later, especially in his lectures, he was to extend his treatment into the details of the gospels and the apocalypse, only touched on here. his evolutionary idea that in christianity the processes of the mysteries, hitherto experienced in vision and expressed in myth, had to become an individual life, already opens the way however for his intimate and deeply moving account of the founder s role. in obedience to his father, the god of history, christ had to be willing to translate that pattern of death and resurrection into personal destiny, thereby opening a new dimension of humanity s relationship to god. all those 7. building stones for an understanding of the my

man nature is raised, but only the question concerning its nature and how it can be cherished and cultivated. it is assumed from the outset that humanity occupies a mediating position between the earthly and the divine. empedocles thought knows nothing of a god outside and transcending the world. divinity lives in human beings though in a human way. it is the force in them which makes them strive to become more and more divine. thinking in this way, one can say with empedocles: when, set free from the body, released you rise to the ether, you become divine, an immortal, escaped from the power of death.38 34 christianity as mystical fact looking at human life from this perspective, the prospect of initiation into the magic circle of the eternal becomes a real possibility. forces that would

nd other bodily ornaments; do you think that he values them or despises them insofar as there is no real necessity for him to go in for that sort of thing. is it not your opinion in general that a man of this kind is not concerned with the body, but keeps his attention directed as much as he can away from it and toward the soul. in this, then in despising the body and avoiding it, and endeavoring to become independent the philosopher s soul is ahead of all the rest.48 in conclusion, says socrates, the pursuit of wisdom has this much in common with dying, that it leads a person away from the body. but to what does it lead? to the spiritual. socrates takes up the theme: now take the acquisition of knowledge; is the body a hindrance or not, if one takes it into partnership to platonic mysteri

erything else and itself. it holds to and is filled only with the power of which it is the follower platonic mysteries 57 and servant, and to this it offers the incense of the most sacred and chaste virtue.65 for philo there are only two alternatives to follow the way of the senses (perception and intellect, in which case one is confined in the limits of oneself and draws back from the cosmos; or to become aware of the universal power and so, within one s own self, experience the eternal: he who wishes to escape from god falls into his own hands. for there are two things to be considered: the universal spirit, which is god, and one s own spirit. the latter flees to and takes refuge in the universal spirit, for one who goes out beyond his own spirit says to himself that it is nothing, and r

thought based on the senses and what may be inferred from them, we worship gods of our own making, or when we find this out, are driven to disclaim them. the mystai, however are aware of their god-making, and they understand the reasons why they do so. they have won through, as we should say, to the underlying laws that govern the process of making gods.70 it is rather as if a plant were suddenly to become aware of the laws that determine its own growth and development. up to now it has developed in serene unconsciousness, but once it knows the laws of its own being, it necessarily changes fundamentally its whole relationship to itself. the poet s celebration of the plantworld, the scientist s investigation of botanical principles 64 christianity as mystical fact would now come before it a


SZYMANSKI GREG SEARCHING FOR THE ILLUMINATI DEEP WITHIN THE BOWELS OF THE VATICAN

irty money" the vatican bank, through sindona, was suspected of laundering money from associates in organized crime, funneled huge sums of money through banco ambrosiano and the vatican. the vatican bank also has worked closely with the u.s. government as a cover money conduit to groups like the solidarity trade union in poland and other sordid cia affairs. with the help of marcinkus, sindona was to become a "inside man of confidence" within the vatican who enjoyed unique access to officials of the holy see, even the pope. a 1982 story in the foreign edition of time magazine had this to say about the relation between sindona, calvi and marcinkus "in 1971, sindona introduced calvi to marcinkus. sindona and calvi hoped to use marcinkus for their own purposes, and the bankers and the churchma

are tested, they are profiled. trainers can create a psychological profile, and then they update it frequently. basically, they are trying to install in this child the ability to obey, loyalty to the group, and the ability to do their job within the group. now those jobs vary in complexity. you may have on one side a child trained to be a prostitute. on the other end you may have a child trained to become a governmental figure, which is a lot more complex programming. but as long as the loyalty to the group is instilled, and that is the first and foremost programming always installed, then no matter what their eventual role is, they will remain loyal. and that becomes their first loyalty. whatever nation, whatever their public role in life is, their first and foremost loyalty will be to t

what is, how does someone get sent to you? sv: no, these were all members of the group! gs: oh, okay. sv: oh! i can tell you that in san diego, twenty percent of the active members of the group were active military. gs: okay. sv: okay? and think of military intelligence. think high-ranking officials, colonels (laughs, commanders. my ex-husband was a lieutenant commander in the navy, getting ready to become a commander, okay? gs: all right. sv: these are not stupid people. gs: so you were basically working on the programming of the members involved. sv (crosstalk) yes. oh yeah. yeah. no, we didn't program people who were not members of the group. you cannot install significantly traumatic mind-control programming in a person who is not a member of the group. gs (crosstalk) good. sv: now the


TECHNICIANS GUIDE TO THE LEFT HAND PATH

s. accomplishing this amounts to engineering a new type of personal psychological construct in order to understand differently- in a word it is a beginning- or initiation. obviously then, this book, if it is to be put to practical application, is not for those who are satisfied with what they have been given. it is, in the practical application type of sense, only for those who feel the necessity to become a different being. it is a book for those that are inherently dissatisfied with what they have already become. these are the people who will seek the mystery. so, although (hopefully) this book is quite readable, it will only be useful to those who have a strong enough of a spiritual question and irritation to scratch at it. the merely curious will hopefully learn something about the ant

nterests. separate, and yet united through the process of individuation, this is the antinomian character exemplified. now, let us expand outward from the words initial release and our observation of its effects. this is for the purpose of seeing how the word may interact beyond the confines of the environment it is issued within (school, initiatory sytem etc. the word of the magus, does not have to become a direct object of awareness to have an effect. the action of resonance demonstrates that ideas relative to the word can create sympathetic effects with other ideas that touch upon or are similar to it. this is the way the word spreads into the cultural milieu. most importantly, this is the manner in which a path is created that leads to the school, to the issuing agent of the word. the

re the exact same physiological states that an antinomian lhp character will enter when they practice meditation or ritual. this is important to realize, for it allows us to very precisely define where we actually dodiverge and make that turn squarely into lhp territory. the right hand path mystic will align themselves with the energies they sense within their environment. they will, in fact seek to become one or in unison with those forces. note the concept of unity, and oneness with natural forces which is prevalent in the literature and ritual devices of post modern paganism and mainstream religion whether you call these forces "god" or "nature" or universe mother nature is of no consequence, the terms are interchangeable. you cannot separate the artist from his work, they are the same

an approach towards understanding the spiritual characteristics of the antinomian character, in and of itself, is unsatisfactory. however, relativism can provide- as a tool of reference- interesting perceptual vistas that emphasize vital points of function within that antinomian praxis. it is here we face a crossroads in and of itself. to be the observer requires not to be that which is observed. to become one with god, or with nature is to lose the point of observation. it is to lose the ability to "see more" by the act of forfeiting the ability to remain aware of proportion and scale. there is no proportion in oneness, there is only proportion by being cognizant of division and separation. the antinomian character insists that maintaining self awareness- an act of proportion- is more tru

iduation. further, the individual denies the influences of culture, psychological disposition, genetic and environmental biases through magical and philosophical training. by accomplishing the preceding, the antinomian character turns these influences into sel controlled proxemic tools. additionally, the antinomian character denies blind faith, denies seeking unity with god or nature, and strives to become powerful within the confines of both the psyche, and the objective realities in which that psyche is manifest within. hermeticism proposes that the mind is all, and indeed there rests a great deal of truth within that statement. all art, science, philosophy, religion and human disciplines are borne out of the mind. the antinomy of this statement is the fact that although everything we pe


TEXE MARRS CODEX MAGICA SECRET SIGNS MYSTERIOUS SYMBOLS AND HIDDEN CODES OF THE ILLUMINATI

d elitist does not regard himself as a man, but as a god. as such, he is, in fact, a rebel, engaged in rebellion against the one, true god. collectively, the elite fancy themselves to be god. how does a mere human being arrive at such an imagined exalted state of existence? vera stanley alder, in her celebrated textbook, the initiation of the world, writes that once the illuminist has been raised to become a "unit within a great brotherhood" he progresses toward fusion and unity with the all-consciousness. in this state. man is no longer worshipping god, asking things of god, trying to become like god. he knows that he is god..he is.23 they hate without a cause here, then, we find an arrogant expression of hubris, pride, and, most of all, rebellion. rebellion against god, against his truth

world; and to this am i pledged, that the work of the beast shall be fulfilled, and the way for the coming of babalon be made open and i shall not cease or rest until these things are accomplished. 24 a few years after writing this, jack parsons was killed in an explosion in a laboratory at his home, which also served as a meeting place for other members of his satanic order. he evidently was not to become the prophesied antichrist, a fact parsons now knows only too well, residing as he is in some subterranean cell somewhere in a place called hell. three concealed messages the importance of hand signs to the illuminati and he causeth all, both small and great, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads. revelation 13:16 raise the right hand

magica statue of high priest kai, discovered recently by archaeologists in giza, egypt. colorful portrait of egyptian ruler, wep-em-nefret for he's a jolly good fellow 87 88 codex magica illuminati servant pat robertson, founder of cbn and the 700 club, giving his, by now, notorious masonic sign on the cover of time magazine, february 17, 1986. robertson went on after this magazine's publication to become a big star in republican party politics. interestingly, robertson was ordained for the ministry at a norfolk, virginia, church named, appropriately, the freemason street baptist church. in the author's opinion, this cover of time is clearly a staged event, and both the publisher and robertson full well knew what they were doing. robertson has long been allied with the vatican's sovereign

) jerry falwell, baptist hero, in a masonic grip with skull& bones alumnus, president george h. w. bush, at the white house in 1991. falwell claims to be a pro-life advocate but never complained when senior bush nominated abortion supporters like judge david souter to the u.s. supreme court and other federal posts. israeli prime minister menachem begin (left) a dwarfish terrorist thug who went on to become israel's prime minister, shares a masonic hand grip with one of the "brethren" moral majority leader preacher jerry falwell. falwell received the jabotinsky award for his devoted efforts to oppress the palestinian people while promoting jewish racial supremacy. jabotinsky, the man whom this award was named after, was a pro- communist socialist/zionist. falwell also received a multimillio

eing void of morality and void of righteous, just values. in other words, the great work is designed to create and produce a race of soul-less satanic creatures. to effect their great work, to transform and transmutate the world and humanity into the "new soul-less creature" heaven and earth must be destroyed, crushed, and thoroughly converted into a new paradigm. in essence, heaven and earth are to become hell. the will of satan shall be done on earth as it is in hell. this is the exalted "royal secret" it is the illuminati's core doctrine, their cardinal teaching, that out of bloody, universal chaos will ultimately come equilibrium and the holy empire of the illuminati, to be ruled by their cabalistic messiah, or king actually the antichrist. pike revealed this ultimate objective to subo


THE BOOK OF PLEASURE

the capability of the vitality. to believe at all as such is a concentration and schooling to exclude the implied by adopting a hypothesis or 30 faith that reflects non-worryingly or deceitfully rationalizes the rejected. truth is not the truth of formula. the centre of belief is love for one's self, projecting environment for fulfilment but allowing its distortion to simulate denial, an ambition to become ulterior to self-desire, but you cannot get further than the centre, so one multiplies (believes) in order to be more unaware of the fundamental. now this refusal to believe what one believes and exactly as one believes, is the first condition for all those who are in desire in any sense whatsoever; the man who is in love perforce becomes a liar, self-hypnotised by his morbid ornamentati

t and preservation. therefore belief, to be true, must be organic and sub-conscious. the desire to be great can only become organic at a time of vacuity, and by giving it (sigil) form. when conscious of the sigil form (any time but the magical) it should be repressed, a deliberate striving to forget it, by this it is active and dominates at the unconscious period, its form nourishes and allows it to become attached to the subconsciousness and become organic, that accomplished, is its reality and realization. he becomes his concept of greatness. so belief becomes true and vital by striving against it in consciousness and by giving it form. not by the striving of faith. belief exhausts itself by confession and non-resistance, i.e, consciousness. believe not to believe, and in degree you will

is concept of greatness. so belief becomes true and vital by striving against it in consciousness and by giving it form. not by the striving of faith. belief exhausts itself by confession and non-resistance, i.e, consciousness. believe not to believe, and in degree you will obtain its existence. timeliness depending on your morality, give to the poor. if the ambitious only knew it is as difficult to become incapable as it is to become great. they are mutual as accomplishments and equally satisfying. 52 53 54 the sub-consciousness. all geniuses have active sub-consciousness, and the less they are aware of the fact, the greater their accomplishments. the sub-consciousness is exploited by desire reaching it. so consciousness should not contain the "great" desire once the ego has wished: and s


THE CRAFT GRIMOIRE OF ECLECTIC VERSION 2

put out. it might not be tomorrow, or next year, but somewhere down the road it will come back to you three fold. both the good and the bad. are you ready? this too is the joy of magick! page 3 true magick isn t black or white. the only evil, is in the heart of the user. grimoire of eclectic magick) picking your path( in the movie the craft, the schoolgirls portrayed are not wiccan. if you desire to become a wiccan, contact a gardnerian coven (or some other tradition. apply for admission, learn and follow to the letter the beliefs and teachings of that tradition. if you desire to become a ceremonial magician, contact the oto (or some other order. apply for admission, learn and follow to the letter the teachings of that order. do not go where the path may lead, go instead where there is no


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 1

ring, the near-death experience clearly implies that there is something more, something beyond the physical world of the senses, which, in the light of these experiences, now appears to be only the mundane segment of a great spectrum of reality. ring has also given some thought to the question of why the study of death became so prominent in the late 1970s and early 80s: one reason is to help us to become globally sensitized to the experience of death on a planetary scale which now hangs like the sword of damocles over our heads. could this be the universe s way of innoculating us against the fear of death? a consensus among those who investigate the near-death experience yields a number of features commonly described by those who have undergone nde: they usually see their physical bodies

rise above all material considerations. steiner was born in krajevic, austria-hungary (now serbia-montenegro, on february 27, 1861. although he had experienced encounters with the mystical and the unknown as a young child and was introduced to the occult by an adept he would only refer to as the master, steiner s early academic accomplishments were in the scientific fields. his father wanted him to become a railway engineer, so that had led steiner into a study of mathematics, which seemed only to whet his appetite for t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d afterlife mysteries 51 accordingto readers of the akashic records, they possess an accounting of the divine laws of debt (karma) and duty (dharma. the material sciences, leading him to

r bridey murphy. new york: doubleday and co, 1956. steiger, brad. you will live again. nevada city, calif: blue dolphin publishing, 1996. past-life therapy in past-life therapy, subjects arrive at the office of a past-life therapist with a phobia, an obsession, or a compulsion that seems unrelated to anything they can remember in their present life experience. their problem has increasingly begun to become awkward, stressful, or embarrassing. when they relive a past life during a hypnotic regression or in a dream or a vision, they view a scenario in which they see themselves setting in motion that karma, the initial action or deed that created their phobia, obsession, or compulsion. dissociated from their present life experience, they become capable of accepting responsibility for a past a

linear construction. through the altered states of consciousness available in meditation or hypnosis, one can experience what multidimensionality and simultaneous time feel like even if one does not yet understand what the words mean. a teacher of reincarnation since 1980, binder frequently emphasizes in her classes that individuals don t have souls, they are souls. all of us are souls who chose to become human beings, but our human identity is limited to being in this body, she said. the soul is pure energy, and energy cannot be destroyed. the soul s existence is independent of the body it occupies. it is the soul that continues to exist after the human body dies, and it is the soul that reincarnates lifetime after lifetime. dr. russell c. davis was editor of the journal of regression th

ons put to the board, but are either consciously or unconsciously moving the planchette to spell out the desired answers. the same thing is true of those persons who use the ouija board as a kind of parlor game and who may receive spirit communications that appear on first examination to be baffling and indicative of unseen intelligences hovering nearby. these people may have permitted themselves to become suggestible by the mood provoked by seeking spirit contact and may have allowed the answers provided by the planchette to reflect their unconscious thoughts, fears, or wishes. both psychical researchers and skeptical investigators agree that impressionable children should not use the ouija board as a game to be played late at night during slumber parties or sleep-overs. often the message


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL 3

to be areas that transgress into abstract and esoteric elements of faith and religion. t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 2 ghosts and phantoms poltergeist movie (the kobal collection) but however relentlessly science strives to ignore the evidence for ghosts or to deny the existence of a life after death, the more popular ghost stories seem to become among the general public. the more that science seeks to demystify the world, the more that average people wish to retain a sense of mystery and wonder through belief in ghosts and the supernatural. in such works as leaps of faith: science, miracles, and the search for supernatural consolation (1999, psychologist nicholas humphrey insists that science will never be able to explain the wo

t confusion of having their covers pulled off their beds. when the bell family arose one morning, stones littered the floor of their front room and the furniture had been overturned. the children, betsy, john, drewry, joel, and richard, were goggle-eyed and spoke of ghosts and goblins. john bell lectured his family severely. they would keep the problem to themselves. they didn t want their family to become the subject for common and unsavory gossip. that night, richard was awakened by something pulling his hair, raising his head right off the pillow. joel began screaming at his brother s plight, and from her room, betsy began howling that the gnawing rat had begun to pull her hair, too. most of the family awakened the next day with sore scalps, and john bell reversed his decision. it was o

e ill effects of the lack of sleep and the enormous mental strain that had been placed on each of them. borley rectory presents an interesting combination of a haunting and the phenomenon of poltergeistic activity. harry price maintained that approximately one-half of all hauntings include some type of poltergeistic disturbance. henry bull had 14 children who lived in the rectory. phenomena began to become active about 10 years after he had t h e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 30 ghosts and phantoms borley rectory presents a combination of a haunting and the phenomenon of poltergeistic activity moved into the rectory with his family. it is also interesting to record that the phenomena reached new heights of activity when the reverend lio

oom to carefully inspect the castle. they found nothing. there was no woman in the castle, and no sign that anything had entered the castle from the storm. they heard no more sounds until everyone was awakened at 11:45 the next night by terrible sobs and cries coming from the green room. the cries seemed to be those of a woman in horrible suffering. during the next few nights, the activity seemed to become intensified and the cries of the sorrowful woman in the green room had become shrill and despairing. shortly after the weeping woman had arrived to add to the confusion at calvados, a cousin of mme. de x, an army officer, appeared to pay them a visit. he scoffed at the wild stories the members of the household told him, and against all their pleas, he insisted upon sleeping in the green

a night light, and went straight to sleep. he was awakened a short time later by what seemed to be the soft rustling of a silken robe. he was instantly aware that the candle had been extinguished and that something was tugging at the covers on his bed. in answer to his gruff demands to know who was there, he felt a cold breath of air blow out the candle he had relit and the rustling noise seemed to become louder, and something was definitely determined to rob him of his bedclothes. when he shouted that whoever was there must declare himself or he would shoot, the only response to his demand was an exceptionally violent tug on the covers. it was a simple matter to determine where his silent adversary stood by the sound of the rustling and the pull on the bedclothes, so he decided to shoot


THE GALE ENCYCLOPEDIA OF THE UNUSUAL UNEXPLAINED VOL

. the triad, however, has grown into one of the largest of the worldwide crime organizations. there will always be those envious and unsuccessful individuals who believe that the rich and successful have acquired their wealth and power only through their possession of secret formulas, utterance of magical words, and performance of supernatural rituals. those same individuals will seek desperately to become members of groups that they believe have such mystical powers or they will become obsessed in their efforts to destroy them. the knights templar gained status as an order of knighthood because of the selfless actions of a handful of knights who vowed to protect pilgrims on their way to the holy land. in the beginning, these pious and valiant knights were so poor that they had to share th

e g a l e e n c y c l o p e d i a o f t h e u n u s u a l a n d u n e x p l a i n e d 4 secret societies whether or not hasan ibn sabbah fs cruelty and ruthlessness has been exaggerated by time, one persistent illustration survives to depict the lengths to which he would go to gain dominance over his men. according to the account, on one occasion when hasan sought to impress a group of young men to become his obedient fedayeen, he dug a hole in front of his throne deep enough to allow only a man fs head to remain visible. next, he commanded a fedayeen to lower himself into the hole and to place a tray with an opening in it around his neck. once the hole was covered with a colorful rug and the loose dirt brushed aside, it appeared as though hasan had decapitated a man and placed his head u

t. then, from his bizarre perspective, annunchiarico declared that the man whom he had murdered had insulted him and the entire roman catholic priesthood, so he swore a blood-feud against the entire montolesi family, ambushing and murdering 13 of 14 members in the next few months. understandably, annunchiarico was eventually pursued by the authorities and fled with some friends into the mountains to become outlaws. as a youth, annunchiarico had gained a reputation for scholarship and high intelligence. as the leader of a small band of brigands who favored a life of luxury above that of living in spartan hideouts, he developed a plan to combine the people fs love and respect of the priesthood with their fear of secret societies. boldly summoning the other bandit chiefs in the mountains to a

ps to suppress it. to hide the society even more completely from the scrutiny of public view, the leaders implemented weishaupt fs original plan of grafting the illuminati onto the larger brotherhood of the freemasons. the illuminati were already utilizing the classes and grades of freemasonry, so the initiates of the illuminati would easily amalgamate with the more established society. to appear to become one with the freemasons would allow illuminism to spread more widely and rapidly, and weishaupt and knigge had great confidence that they would soon attain complete control over the blended organizations. the hierarchy within the freemasons were not long in discovering that the two interlopers had joined the fraternal brotherhood with less than honorable motives, and in 1782, a group wit

nights templar the two principal orders of knighthood of the crusades were established prior to the launching of the first crusade in 1096 and shortly before the second crusade began in 1146. the fundamental principle on which the new orders were based was the union of monasticism and chivalry. before this time, a man could choose to devote himself to religion and become a monk, or he could elect to become a warrior and devote himself to defending god and country. the founding of the orders of knighthood permitted the vow of religion and the vow of war to be united in a single effort to free the holy land from the muslims. the oldest of the religio-chivalric orders was the knights of saint john of jerusalem, also known as the knights hospitallers and subsequently as the knights of malta an


THE GOD OF THE WITCHES

there is no record of such a contract having beenbrought into court as evidence against an accused person; it would appear that the devil kept the paper insome secure place and perhaps destroyed it if there were danger.no contract was signed without the free consent of the contracting parties, as is clearly shown in many of thetrials; the devil always asked the candidate whether he or she wished to become his servant and the paperwas not produced unless the answer was very definitely in the affirmative. if the witch could not write shesigned the paper with a cross or circle, or the devil put his hand on hers and guided her hand in signing hername. the signing is usually said to have been done with the blood of the witch drawn from some part of herperson for the purpose; this is, however

life, said that he had such pity for the horseswhich the postilions galloped along the road, that he did something to prevent it, which was that he tookvervain, and said over it the paternoster five times and the ave maria five times, and then put it on the road,so that the horses should cease to run. isobel gowdie of auldearne in 1662[66] gave the formula fortransforming oneself into an animal. to become a hare, the witch said,"i shall go into a hare, with sorrow and sighing and mickle care, and i shall go in the divel's name, aye, till i come home again."to revert to the human form, the witch repeated the words,"hare, hare, god send thee care. i am in a hare's likeness just now, the god of the witcheschapter v. religious and magical ceremonies58but i shall be in a woman's likeness even


THE GOLDEN ESSENCE

gy, and regenerates the participant, their mind and body, and through them, their entire world. it is the regeneration of time that was the center of ancient faith and mysteries. another important key is found in the word recognition. many people use this word without being aware of its true meaning. re means again, and cognition means to be cognizant or be aware of something. to re-cognize meant to become aware of again. the key word there is again. the divine truth that people in the mysteries were helped to re-cognize was not a truth that was new to the m; in non- linear time, nothing is new. the truth that you became aware of again was a truth that you always had, and were a part of. the human descent into the illusion of serial time, and the narrowed focus of common egoistic existence

re bearers of their parent s power and presence, just like human children bear their parents essence and blood. there is a mystery here, in the relationship between the witch gods, and their godly children, just as there is a similar mystery between the relationship of the witch gods and their human children. all of the wise must strive to understand this relationship. the dame s daughter went on to become the queen of elfhame, or of the underworld; she gained that crown through her journey and deeds. the mythology will demonstrate this. it was the dark one, her mother, that was the original queen of elfhame, but in a strictly non- linear sense of reality (and in the sense that the mother and daughter can be seen as one figure) there was no passing of the torch. it is important to realize

d. if it is done for the deceased, or a dead loved one or ancestor, then in the trance portion of the rite, at least one person who is participating will take on the identity of the deceased, by gently opening themselves in the all-encompassing realityexperience of the true trance to the essence of the dead person about or below, and allowing the boundary lines between themselves and the deceased to become blurred and overlapping. in this manner, the dead person can participate, on a very real level, in this housle, which itself is the occurrence of a real and ongoing miracle. some people worry about the dangers of this minor spiritualist/necromantic practise, and to this, i say there is none; this housle is done in the name of the son of light, which protectively seals the rite and ensure


THE HOLY ROSARY OF THE BRETHREN

hren who have a connection to the practice of the rosary through their church or religion, you will find that both practices serve to enhance the other. adepts are encouraged to make the rosary of the r.r.et a.c. a regular practice. several brethren report that doing this meditation daily has provided them the spiritual alchemical fire necessary to enhance all other practices. practical qbl seems to become more effective as well. while the adept is under no obligation to practice the rosary daily, it has been observed by those who do that it acts as an alchemical catalyst, keeping the practitioner, as it were, between the sacred pillars in a greater, more noticeable state of harmony, integration and balance. the rosary of our order has built within it the mystical formula of yhshvh. this i


THE KEY TO THE MYSTERIES

s eternal happiness. happy outlaw, since she has been given to him as companion in his exile! but the children of cain have revolted against the mother of abel; they have enslaved their mother. the beauty of woman has become a prey for the brutality of such men as cannot love. thus woman closed her heart as if it were a secret sanctuary, and said to men unworthy of her "i am virgin, 19 but i will to become mother, and my son will teach you to love me" o eve! salutation and adoration in thy fall! o mary! blessings and adoration in thy sufferings and in thy glory! crucified and holy one who didst survive thy god that thou mightst bury thy son, be thou for us the final word of the divine revelation! moses called god "lord; jesus called him "my father" and we, thinking of thee, may say to prov

amines dogma and finds it absurd. but, if it were not so, reason would understand it; if reason understood it, it would no longer be the formula of the unknown. 82 it would be a mathematical demonstration of the infinite. it would be the infinite finite, the unknown known, the immeasurable measured, the indicible named. that is to say that dogma could only cease to be absurd in the eyes of reason to become, in the eyes of faith, science, reason and good sense in one, the most monstrous and the most impossible of all absurdities. remain the objections of dissent. the jews, our fathers in religion, reproach us with having attacked the unity of god, with having changed the immutable and eternal law, with adoring the creature instead of the creator. these heavy reproaches are founded on their

es to virtues, wonders to wonders; the christians never had a more dangerous enemy, and they recognized the fact, for julian was assassinated; and the golden legend still bears witness that a holy martyr, awakened in his tomb by the clamour of the church, resumed his arms, and struck the apostate in the darkness, in the midst of his army and of his victories. sorry martyrs, who rise from the dead to become hangmen! too credulous emperor, who believed in his gods, and in the virtues of the past! when the kings of france were hedged around with the adoration of their people, when they were regarded as the lord's anointed, and the eldest sons of the church, they cured scrofula. a man who is the fashion can always do miracles when he wishes. cagliostro may have been only a charlatan, but as so

om the cruel pleasure of annihilation that you would demand a remedy for the annihilation of your pleasure? no, life has never deceived you, you have not yet lived. what you have been taking for life is but the hallucinations and the dreams of the first slumber of death! all great criminals have hallucinated themselves on purpose; and those who hallucinate themselves on purpose may be fatally led to become great criminals. our personal light specialized, brought forth, determined by our own overmastering affection, is the germ of our paradise or of our hell. each one of us (in a sense) conceives, bears, and nourishes his good or evil angel. the conception of truth gives birth in us to the good genius; intentional untruth hatches and brings up nightmares and phantoms. everyone must nourish

n- example of william postel, called the resurrected- story of a wonder-working workman, etc. one knows that a sober, moderately busy, and perfectly regular life usually prolongs existence; but in our opinion, 274 that is little more than the prolongation of old age, and one has the right to ask from the science which we profess other privileges and other secrets. to be a long time young, or even to become young again, that is what would appear desirable and precious to the majority of men. it is possible? we shall examine the question. the famous count of saint-germain is dead, we do not doubt, but no one ever saw him grow old. he appeared always of the age of forty years, and at the time of his greatest celebrity, he pretended to be over eighty. ninon de l'enclos, in her very old age, wa


THE LUCIFERIAN PATH THE WITCHES SABBAT MICHAEL W FORD

it, he or she then becomes as this spirit. the witch or sorcerer becomes stronger in their results of magical practice, and they begin to note concrete results within and outside the self. at this point many will fail, to face the devil or shadow side will often lead the individual to face his or her worst fears and weaknesses, that which can destroy 4 the individual not strong or prepared enough to become as a god or goddess. it is at this point that the symbol of the averse pentagram will begin to resonate within the sorcerers being, it is more than a symbol, it is a sigil which represents the shadow way and divinity which fell from heaven to taste darkness. the averse pentagram is thus the luciferic star which represents beauty in isolation, power through facing the unknown- symbolicall

al, that certain aspects may be altered for better results. the luciferian edition of the goetia, by michael w. ford is based on his own individual practice of goetic magick without the christian dogma of earlier versions. the luciferian edition of the goetia is a grimoire of both high and low sorcery, it unites by the formula of the adversary, the shadow and the light. while the individual seeks to become and initiate self-development, his or her own goals may be achieved by a unity of sorcerous practice and self-deification. the goetia was refined in a luciferian sense by the practices developed partially by aleister crowley, francis barrett, s.l. 10 macgregor mathers and other sources. the invocations of this edition were written by michael ford, who has a background in elements of chao


THE MARTINIST OPERATIVE GENERAL RITUAL

nd who appeared to his servant moses in the form of the burning bush, may thou become, as then, an altar of perfumes of the holy temple of jerusalem and carry the incense, which is due to his glory and goodness, up to the throne of god himself. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator waits for a short moment and then resumes: holy ghost, descend! surround the fire which has been consecrated to thee to become thy radiant throne dominating over all regions of the universal world! govern my thoughts accordingly. govern over me and my brothers, remove all spirits of darkness, error and confusion from these circles so that my soul may profit from the works which the order extends to those who prove worthy to become penetrated by thee, the holy ghost, who livest and reignest forever with the fathe

ow on a true perfume which i offer thee for eternity. may this perfume become a symbol of the fervour with which i shall invoke thee for my reconciliation, so that i may become sincerely united with him whom thou hast established as my guardian and given the care of guiding me. i invoke him, that helpful guardian, in the bosom of this circumference although i do not see him with my eyes of flesh, to become my counsel, my guide and my support in this lowly world and in the other, for thy greatest glory and for my perfect sanctification. by ieshouah, our lord, amen. operator now replaces the censer on the altar and resumes his place standing erect and facing the orient. he extends his hands, open but slightly cupped, palms up, elbows against his body, saying: hear, o eternal, ineffable god


THE MIDDLE PILLAR

he oto, because we were told that the golden dawn no longer existed in any form. grady was well aware that our introduction to the third edition xxi primary interest was the golden dawn,7 and since he and regardie were friends, eventually he was kind enough to give us regardie's address. we were ecstatic-we had assumed that regardie passed on years ago. we wrote to regardie and initiated what was to become a rewarding magcal adventure and a close friendship.8 regardie, as we knew him, was small in stature but great in spirit. in h s later years, the shyness and ihbition of h s youth was gone. in its place was a vitality, a ready smile, a no-holds-barred honesty, and a mischievous scorpio sense of humor. he enjoyed good food and drink, boxing, professional wrestling, salvador dali, and moza

c is intended in various ways to widen the field of vision of the conscious ego to the deeper, more spiritual aspects of the divine nature-which, in reality, is his true or higher self. of the numerous techruques available in the vast armamentarium of magic for this purpose, the most vital and essential ones are summed up in the simple exercises outlined in this book. ceremonial magic enables man to become an engine capable of harnessing and directing the enormous power that lies within. a multitude of basic principles are utilized to ths end. adoration, which is essential to attaining a sense of unity with godhead, concentration, development of will and the use of it to accomplish a given purpose, achievement of self-awareness, and the ability to breathe properly, these are but a few of t

ify and combine the practices both of the golden dawn with the insights and later developments of aleister crowley.10 the real virtue of the book lies in its correlation of the practice of magic to modern psychotherapy. for magic places the achievement of self-awareness second in importance only to the achievement of unity with god. and jung's definition of psychotherapy was that whch enabled one to become conscious of what hitherto was unconscious. for untold thousands of years, man has lived in subjugation to the unconscious forces of nature-powerful instincts and drives which led him to act without deliberation or conscious volition, and in complete ignorance in fact of the forces at work which really motivated him. the great work recognizes that in these deep unconscious levels lies a

ousness which, because of its contact and association with matter, had been plunged into a profound sleep, a state of somnambulism. the problem is: how may this slumbering level of the primeval consciousness be awakened within us? by endeavoring to extend the horizon of consciousness, to enlarge the field of awareness so as to embrace what previously was unconscious is obviously a logical method. to become aware of all our actions, our thoughts and emotions and unsuspected motives, to regard them in their true light as actually they are and not as we would like them to be or as we would wish the onlooker to perceive them. it requires, to take ths step, an extraordinary degree of honesty and courage, both indispensable virtues to the student of psychology and magic. the more of this suppres

nged bouts of inactivity avail n o t h g in magical work. in fact, such an attitude towards the subject is indicative in itself of, if not neurosis, then of a very powerful conflict raging in the unconscious. it indicates that the opposites are still operative w i t h the mental sphere, and that the golden flower of stability and equilibrium has not yet begun to blossom. the student would do well to become fully aware of the conflict, determining to be affected neither by violent enthusiasms nor by equally violent depressions. above all, he should perform quietly and patiently the banishing ritual. let him continue steadfast, with courage and equanimity in the daily celebration of lus chosen work. endnotes 1. for some reason regardie has switched the natural order of the qabalistic cross


THE MOTHMAN PROPHECIES

"ma. it's back" the glowing thing was appearing nightly behind the kelly home. it seemed to settle in their backyard at times and the glow faded slightly so they could see a definite object. they even thought they saw a triangular doorway in it and what appeared to be frosted glass windows. their neighbors had all been watching, too, but had wisely avoided publicity. they didn't want their street to become another camp conley road or tnt area. when betty cried out, bill kelly, her father, grumbled in the living room. he was an electronics engineer and he had just taken the back off the family's brand-new color tv set. the set had blown out the night before when the object had paid a visit "somebody should do something about these things" he complained. the object began to glow more intense


THE NECRONOMICON SIMON VERSION

home in rhode island, where he lived with his two aunts. born on august 20, 1890, howard phillips lovecraft would come to exert an impact on the literary world that dwarfs his initial successes with weird tales magazine in 1923. he died, tragically, at the age of 46 on march 15, 1937, a victim of cancer of the intestine and bright's disease. though persons of such renown as dashiell hammett were to become involved in his work, anthologising it for publication both here an abroad, the reputation of a man generally conceded to be the "father of gothic horror" did not really come into its own until the past few years, with the massive re-publication of his works by various houses, a volume of his selected letters, and his biography. in the july, 1975, issue the atlantic monthly, there appear

ummu the power given to marduk to fashion the universe from the flesh of tiamat. giveth wisdom concerning the condition of the life before the creation, and the nature of the structures of the four pillars whereupon the heavens rest. his word is alalalabaaal and the seal is: the thirty-fifth name is zulummar giveth tremendous strength, as of ten men, to one man. lifted the part of tiamat that was to become the sky from the part that was to become the earth. his word is anndarabaal and his seal is: the thirty-sixth name is lugalabdubur destroyer of the gods of tiamat. vanquisher of her hordes. chained kutulu to the abyss. fought azag-thoth with skill. a great defender and a great attacker. his word is agnibaal and his seal is this: the thirty-seventh name is pagalguenna possessor of infinit

nd their seasons; and they dwell between the sun's spaces, and are not of them, but of the stars, and, as it is said, of the very igigi themselves although this is not altogether known. and to summon these and other demons, the herb aglaophotis must be burnt in a new bowl that must be the evil times, and at night. and the akhkharu may be summoned, which sucketh the blood from a man, as it desires to become a fashioning of man, the blood of kingu, but the akhkharu will never become man. and the akhkharu may be summoned, if its sign be known, and it is thus: and the lalassu may be called, which haunteth the places of man, seeking also to become like man, but these are not to be spoken to, lest the priest become afflicted with madness, and become unto a living lalassu which must needs be slai


THE PATH OF KABBALAH

if you have equivalence of spiritual attributes, when the point in the heart becomes a whole partzuf can you see the differences between them. sometimes such a point can remain dormant in the heart for many lifecycles. if that point is absent, a person can study kabbalah for years and be with a group, he can write everything down and do everything necessary, but to no avail. he might join a group to become a teacher, be proud of his knowledge and so on, but if he hasn t the inner desire for unification with the creator, he will not last long, the group will push him out spiritually. thus, everything depends on the presence of the point in the heart. when rabbi laitman asked his teacher if the point in the heart could be acquired if it isn t there to begin with, his teacher replied that if

cted. 41 of 273 create appropriate conditions for creation to discover and understand the universe. allow creation the freedom of choice. the creator created these conditions in a gradual process. the problem is that as long as we feel the creator, we are not independent: we are completely subordinate to the light. the light influences creation and passes its own properties. in order for creation to become completely independent, the creator must detach himself completely from it. in other words, only when we are devoid of any light, do we become independent in its every act. this operation the departure of the light from the vessel is called restriction. the torah begins with the word bereshit (in the beginning. it is the beginning of the process of the departure of creation from the crea

of any light, do we become independent in its every act. this operation the departure of the light from the vessel is called restriction. the torah begins with the word bereshit (in the beginning. it is the beginning of the process of the departure of creation from the creator. the word bereshit stems from the word bar (outside, meaning, it refers to the removal of creation from the creator so as to become a separate spiritual degree, between heaven and earth. in the beginning god created the heaven and the earth. heaven is the sefira of bina, which consists of altruistic properties. earth is the sefira of malchut, which consists of egoistic properties. man s soul hangs between these two properties, which are the basis upon which the entire universe is built. the torah begins with the crea

q: why did the creator give the creature the ability to refuse? a: because just as the creator has freedom of choice, so he cannot deny it from the creature. in spirituality the distance is measured not in meters, but in attributes (form, the very reception of the pleasure from the creator without paying back creates an inevitable detachment. q: so who in fact is the creature, and what is the way to become a man? a: the creature can be defined as a sort of a collective soul, a global one. that soul refused the unilateral reception of the light of the creator. because of its desire for equivalence of form, it performs a restriction (the first restriction. it does that by creating a complete system of partitions that prevents the entrance of the light into the spiritual vessels. later on, ka

se and come closer to spirituality. however, in most cases, this progress happens naturally, on the unconscious level, in the degrees of still, vegetative and animate in man. everything is planned in advance according to the purpose of creation. one s freedom of choice consists only of agreeing with whatever happens to him anyway, and with his understanding of where it all leads to and the desire to become an active part in the events of his life. all the thoughts and desires of the world of ein sof pass through each and every one of us. but only those thoughts that correspond to our current degree are captured. for example: one s current degree does not enable him to reveal new things, but he can raise the level of his knowledge and his descriptive abilities. in this descriptive ability h


THE SHADOWED ONES

seek onward communication with the watchers, for they do not rule us they offer guidance from those initiates who seek a knowledge most profound. iii the names of the fallen angelick ones and watchers azazel seek when the sun is at its height, by fire and air. this is the enfleshed angel which is at heart and soul a dragon of both darkness and light. by balance of the mind and heart can you seek to become like azazel, who came forth from the void of chaos and created a form of order. that order is always torn asunder by the chaos willed of azazel, just as fire consumes to create anew. azazel tests and confronts, yet strengthens and blesses that which withstands or falls in honesty. this is the essence of the adversary who is two who may be sought by light or shadow. azazel may be known in


THE STAR IN THE WEST BY CAPTAIN FULLER A CRITICAL ESSAY ON THE WORKS OF ALEISTER CROWLEY

. there he, or now she, meets the great god wandering through the green trees and the cool groves, as jahveh was wont once to do. amidst those shades of ida, where paris adjudged the prize of beauty, overlooking the blue hellespont, the greatest sacrifice, and thereby the purest that love can make, was to be demanded, and freely given. the sacrifice of a woman fs honour to save her lover; in fact to become a prostitute in body, and a virgin in spirit. he, zeus, is gweary of women fs old lascivious breed, h and of gthe large luxurious lips of ganymede. h no freshness, no restraint, no virgin breast, no lips gwithout a taint of lewd imagining, h all the nymphs of those green wooded slopes, all are as brazen and cold as the meretrices of a suburrian lupanar, the fire of love having burnt itse

atening revenge? those fingers gross, purple, and horrible, to blister me with infamous tearing at my throat. o hell! vomit thy monsters forth in myriads to putrefy this fair green earth with blood, but make not me the devilish minister of such a deed as this *jephthah, vol. i, p. 84. such was the almost frenzied exclamation of jared, when he tried to shake off the awful power that was urging him to become participator in the murder of an innocent girl; and such is also often the terrible struggle that is waged in the mind of the sexual invert. impelled by energies sometimes inbred, sometimes self-made, and sometimes but mere matters of locality and education, how often does he struggle. and in vain! this terrible form of vice, chameleon-like, assumes many colours, one of the principal bei

ourselves in not a few of those intricate and unknown bypaths which lead to trackless wastes and gloomy abysms. aleister crowley has pointed us the way, twined round the tree of knowledge he has offered us fruit, and we have eaten of it with face smiling or awry; we have become as gods knowing good and evil, and having become gods with much striving against adversity, may some day become men; for to become a god is but to become as the image created in the brain of man, but to become a man is to become a progenitor of gods; and then perchance we may realize the sublimity of the great motherhood, whose children are as one, a flaming crown of glory twined and interwoven with roses both white and red. this mingling of the passionate and the chaste we find is the new ideal that crowley flashes

nt day, if traced back a few hundred years, and frequently not half so long as that, but finds its birth in some corruption practised by the harlot of the seven hills, or the monster of the six wives. it is only necessary to study such works as those of buckle or draper, of white or stewart ross, or better still, if time permits, those of ecclesiastical historians, written by the pens of divines, to become aware of the appalling gloom that was cast over the splendour that was greece, and the grandeur that was rome, in that dismal night of a thousand years which lapped the western world in a sea of blood and tears. ignorance crushed the mind of europe, as a hammer of lead, from the time that constantine. tyrant, murderer, and debauchee. threw in his lot with the yelping mob of constantinopl

idden from the piercing gaze of him who can bear the light *the cloud upon the sanctuary, p. 30. the whole progress of the adept is to speed out of this changing shadowland into the full blaze of the sunlight; in the words of the qabalist, gto attain to the crown, h and those of the christ, gto be one with the father. h now a curious vista opens out before our gaze, and it is this; a man or woman to become an adept need neither possess great intellect, great genius, nor great knowledge, in fact, in many cases the more ignorant and crass have been the aspirants, the more speedy has been their illumination (christ the carpenter; for the less have they had to conquer, and the lower, and therefore less rational, have been their symbols. gmost others, especially hinduism and buddhism, lose them


THE WITCH CULT OF ZOS VEL THANATOS

p devoloped which lasted until her time of death. mrs. paterson had demonstrated to austin her power to project thought forms. she, at least on one occasion cast upon the image of a beautiful young woman, which brought forth a significant sexual intensity which would later aid in the influence of his magickial awakenings. it was though this that mrs. paterson passed on the "power" and allowed aos to become properly initiated into the magickial current which would drive him the rest of his earthly life. austin's first publication "earth inferno" was privately published in 1905 and "set in stone" what was to be his path. the images of sexuality, the macabre and of death provided an intense aura of mystery and sensuality. spare had expanded more into the inspired and powerful web of interlock

inferno" was privately published in 1905 and "set in stone" what was to be his path. the images of sexuality, the macabre and of death provided an intense aura of mystery and sensuality. spare had expanded more into the inspired and powerful web of interlocking his art with magick, and how so were both intertwined! around the year 1906, aos had begun signing his paintings and drawings in what was to become a sigil, which is described as a "representation of will, delimiting belief and rendering it transvaluative through desire (zos kia an introductory essay on the art and sorcery of austin osman spare, by gavin semple, flugur limited, oct. 31, 1995) for which much of the latent experience of belief can be absorbed into an eros-thanatos combination of life making elementals. the publication

have unknowingly given. it was later when peter carroll, ray sherwin and christopher bray took up the various magical traditions and ran with them, did chaos magick form from the proverbial ashes. chaos magick is not a system within itself. it is actually a definition of action, course of study and a non-lineal way of looking at the subjective universe. everything can be changed, altered and will to become something else. if you are sure it won t happen, it probably will and can. chaos magick can be as dangerous as it is beneficial. it demands a mind which is able to understand the fragile nature of being what is known as i and what our potential of growth is. it also demands one to know thyself. many misunderstand chaos magick as being dogmatic when this could not be further from the trut


THE ABYSS AND TABAET

a mazda would be useful in only battling evil, powerless against a materialistic or spiritual benefit other than using such to keep one from temporary torment (the zoroastrians do not believe in an eternal hell, merely a temporary one once frashegird arrives. when dualism can be overcome, that ahriman may be recognized in all which includes the self firstly, then can one use the power of darkness to become strong in both a material sense (if desired) or a spiritual one. az or jeh, the whore or demonic feminine, was the 'weapon of concupiscence' which ahriman chooses it of his own free will 'as his very essence. the lightening which emerges from the abyss manifests upon earth, the storm bringing shadow called daemon can be only comprehended once the seeker enters the circle, wherein all god

at possession or liberating the shadow self into a viable, productive focus. the 22 cells of the qlippoth along with the infernal spheres are presented as valuable aspects of strengthening consciousness and creating an attitude of winning and self-deification. liber hvhi will contrast with those looking to condemn left-hand-path writings, the revealed identity of the luciferian is one who wishes to become something more, from the predatory spirituality of ahriman and az to the intense ritual practices of the long forgotten daevas of the avesnsthe binding of shadows a luciferian banishing ritual by michael ford in silence, close your eyes and envision a large amount of energy rising up from within you. the slow breathing technique, as described by tantrics described a slow rise of astral e


THE SECRET RITUALS OF THE OTO

me was eugen grosche. along with other german magical groups it was suppressed in 1937, but was revived in 1950 by its founder, who was also the publisher of a periodical entitled, bl tter fur lebenskunst. grosche claimed to be a thelemite, and frequently expressed his admiration for crowley. his claims, however, were not taken seriously by germer, who wrote: grosche s manipulations are beginning to become more suspicious. in the june issue of his bl tter fur lebenskunst he prints a childish report of crowley therion, makes him even obtain an audience with the dalai lama and other silly things. in the july issue he discloses his game, or the game of those occult forces behind him, more openly. he talks of, thelemists while, thelemites should be and always has been, thelemiten. the foremost

n with the help that we can give you, you will succeed. therefore, i pause, and declare; up to now, nothing has been done which would make it impossible for you to withdraw. but if you still persist, then nothing will ever enable you to sever the ties which you are now about to form with us and our order. therefore, once more, for the third and last time, candidate, i ask you, do you still desire to become a file//c /documents%20and%20settings/michael..0secret%20rituals%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c2.html (5 of 14 [12/28/2001 2:02:43 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. member of our order? please answer aloud. c: yes. s (hard knock on altar with dagger, which w. gives him) then your will be done! brethren, do your duty (w. places c. s left hand on the open book, and s. fixes it there with the da

als%20of%20the%20o.t.o/p2c6.html (4 of 9 [12/28/2001 2:04:24 pm] the secret rituals of the o.t.o. viii: brother, candidates are in waiting. retire, see them properly prepared, clad as p.m.s and carrying tapers lighted, and knock as a p.m (done) herald: v.i.s.k. there is an alarm at the door (takes up skull) viii: see who wants admission. herald: whom have you there? asst: p.m.s who are determined to become p.i.s. herald: halt (reports) viii: do you vouch, etc. herald: i do. viii: admit them in due form (they enter with penal sign of l. of p) 2nd o (to candidates) can ye drink of the cup that i drink of? cands: we can. 2nd o (raises sponge, saying to viii) father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me; nevertheless my will, which is thine, be done (viii presents it to 2nd o, who drin


THE HOLY BIBLE KING JAMES VERSION

ready to the battle. 15:25 for he stretcheth out his hand against god, and strengtheneth himself against the almighty. 15:26 he runneth upon him [even] on [his] neck, upon the thick bosses of his bucklers: 15:27 because he covereth his face with his fatness, and maketh collops of fat on [his] flanks. 15:28 and he dwelleth in desolate cities [and] in houses which no man inhabiteth, which are ready to become heaps. 15:29 he shall not be rich, neither shall his substance continue, neither shall he prolong the perfection thereof upon the earth. 15:30 he shall not depart out of darkness; the flame shall dry up his branches, and by the breath of his mouth shall he go away. 15:31 let not him that is deceived trust in vanity: for vanity shall be his recompence. 15:32 it shall be accomplished befor

was put in prison, jesus came into galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of god, 1:15 and saying, the time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of god is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel. 1:16 now as he walked by the sea of galilee, he saw simon and andrew his brother casting a net into the sea: for they were fishers. 1:17 and jesus said unto them, come ye after me, and i will make you to become fishers of men. 1:18 and straightway they forsook their nets, and followed him. 1:19 and when he had gone a little farther thence, he saw james the [son] of zebedee, and john his brother, who also were in the ship mending their nets. 1:20 and straightway he called them: and they left their father zebedee in the ship with the hired servants, and went after him. 1:21 and they went into cap

t, that all [men] through him might believe. 1:8 he was not that light, but [was sent] to bear witness of that light. 1:9 [that] was the true light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the world. 1:10 he was in the world, and the world was made by him, and the world knew him not. 1:11 he came unto his own, and his own received him not. 1:12 but as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of god [even] to them that believe on his name: 1:13 which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of god. 1:14 and the word was made flesh, and dwelt among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the father) full of grace and truth. 1:15 john bare witness of him, and cried, saying, this was he of whom i spake


THOUGHTS ON SETH

sun would never rise and the darkness would be eternal) so meditating on what i know of the godform, i come up with. material world as has been said, seth grounds the temple in the material realm, in malkuth, which is where his throne is on the tree of the 0=0 temple. in fact, he sits in the black area of the circle of malkuth. then there is "xepher, as the temple of set understands it the drive "to become. this encompasses some attributes that can (obviously) be taken to evil extremes; intelligence, drive, ambition, cunning, engineering, competitive spirit, pride in accomplishment. from don webb of the tos "xeper is an egyptian verb meaning 'i have come into being' xeper is the experience of an individual psyche becoming aware of its own existence and deciding to expand and evolve that ex

sness. the first of these is osiris, death himself. set's slaying of osiris has a twofold significance for the seeker of xeper. firstly this represents the slaying of old thought patterns, the dethroning of those internal gods that we have received from society. on a second level this was the act by which set, alone of all the gods of ancient egypt, became deathless. the left hand path is a quest to become an immortal, potent, and powerful essence. set's other enemy is the demon of mindless chaos, apep. set is said to slay this creature every night just before dawn. this symbolizes overcoming self doubt and delusion, of acting at the times of greatest despair, or not being lulled to sleep by the powerful self- hypnotizing engines of mankind. set achieves (on a divine level) this isolation


TRUE HISTORY OF WITCHCRAFT

y solar, gradually affected the conception of apollo, and there is a certain later identification of him with the suffering god of christianity, free- masonry and similar cults" aleister crowley in astrology, 1974..if gbg and crowley only knew each other for a short year or a true history of witchcraft get any book for free on: www.abika.com 13 two, do you think that would be long enough for them to become such good friends that gifts of personal value would be exchanged several times, and that gbg would have been able to aquire the vast majority of crowley's effects after his death" merlin the enchanter, personal letter, 1986..on the floor before the altar, he remembers a sword with a flat cruciform brass hilt, and a well-worn manuscript book of rituals- the hereditary book of shadows, wh

ed around a near-monotheistic worship of the female principle, in a bizarre caricature of patriarchal christianity. bigotry, i submit, cuts both ways. i do not say these things lightly; i have seen it happen in my own time. if this be truth, let truth name its own price. i was not sure, until norm and john got back from the old jail. a couple of months earlier, scant days after hearing that i was to become a gnostic bishop and thus an heir to a corner of crowley's legacy, i had punched on my answering machine, and there was the unexpected voice of john turner saying that he had located what seemed to be the original book of shadows in an inventory list, locating it at ripley's office in toronto. he said he didn't think they would sell it as an individual a true history of witchcraft get an


TWO ESSAYS ON THE WORSHIP OF PRIAPUS

, according to moses, or the plastic nature, according to the platonics, operating, produced life and motion on earth. hence the ocean is said by homer to be the source of all things;3 and hence the use of water in baptism, which was to regenerate, and, in a manner, new create the person baptised; for the soul, supposed by many of the primitive christians to be naturally mortal, was then supposed to become immortal. 4 upon the same principle, the figure of pan,5 is represented pouring water upon the organ of generation; that is, invigorating the active creative power by the prolific element upon which it acted; for water was considered as the essence of the passive principle, as fire was of the active; the one being of terrestrial, and the other of thereal origin. hence, st. john the bapti


TYSON DONALD NEW MILLENNIUM MAGIC

a- cles on demand, and made-to-order. the implication was that the magician could not do this without the aid of the devil. it was diabolical to actively seek to upset the laws of nature. god might do xxii new millennium magic so at his pleasure, but man had no right to ape him. such effrontery must be pun- ished. magicians must be cast down for their sin. satan was thrown from heaven for seeking to become like god. adam and eve were turned out of the garden for essentially the same reason. prometheus was bound to a rock in the caucasus when he defied zeus and brought fire down from heaven. christ was crucified for proclaiming himself the son of god. the magus is a direct descendant of this august company. he or she seeks to be the master of fate and the captain of the soul. yet the magus

perceived this dimly, but they allowed the truth to slip away in their hunger for a deity they could understand in human terms. to yearn toward the all and not to give it a human face required a courage they did not possess. it is a hard truth for people brought up in a traditional religious system. the reader (who will hereafter be called the magus in hope and expectation) has set him or herself to become greater in understanding than the mass of humanity, and so must grasp the concept of the unmanifest, for the entire art of magic depends on this single truth. the magus must understand the all, insofar as this is human- ly possible, in order to understand him or herself and the work of magic. the unrnanifest created the universe of forms from a single point within itself by an act of div

the motion proceeds in a clockwise direction: each of the three principles triumphs over another, yet no principle is exalted over all. the element that defeats another is itself overcome by the element defeat- ed by the vanquished. this can be considered in relation to the three faces of god, when viewed within freud's paradigm of psychosexual development. the child born of sexual union grows up to become either man or woman. if a man, he sym- bolically slays his father and weds his mother to produce a new generation. if a woman, she merges with her mother and renews her to remarry with the father. this dynamic relationship found its physical expression among the rulers of egypt. the son of the pharaoh, when he matured sexually as a man and left the gender-neutral state of preadolescent c

, god is an ideal without concrete existence in the mundane world. but considered as four god becomes a practical reality. little wonder that the fourfold division of the all is the single most important magical tool. the yod is the primordial lightning. it is the sword from the mouth. it is the word. the first he is the primordial ocean into which the lightning strikes. it is all potency waiting to become. the vau is the boiling that issues from the waters. the second he is the solid rock that rises up from the storms of chaos, and the crawling things upon it. the magus will readily see that the first chapter of genesis is not a fairy tale, not an abstraction, but is the actual way life came into being out of the oceans at the dawn of time. yet the origin of life is not the truth hidden i

the octagram by first painting two crosses and then painting over them the double square. in this way the crosses are physically embodied in the charm, although partially hidden under the second layer of paint. the octagram has also been used as a devil trap to protect the home or other property against the hidden invasion of demonic forces. upon looking at the octa- gram, the demons are believed to become transfixed and bound up in the eight- sided center of the symbol. for this purpose, however, a spiral such as that used by the ancient babylonians is more effective. t he nonagram has three forms. the common nonagram is made up of three overlapping equilateral triangles rotated so that their nine points are equal- ly spaced. two unicursal nonagrams can be drawn, one with a single unbroke


TYSON DONALD SOUL FLIGHT

pain of the cuts. other forms of endurance include sitting for extended periods near a hot fire to induce dehydration and to overheat the body. the famous sweat lodge of the plains indians of america fulfilled the same function. suspension of the body was also used by shamans. ordeals are usually most severe during initiation. among the manchu, nine holes were made in the ice and a person seeking to become a shaman was forced to dive into the first hole, come out of the second, and continue in this way to the end. if the spirits were with him, they would protect him. another manchu initiation involved fire walking. if the candidate was able to achieve contact with his tutelary spirits, it was believed they would shield his feet from the glowing ember^ a member of the jivaro tribe of south

came to be associated predominantly with women. a possible answer lies in tracing what became of the role in society that had been filled by male shamans. it is apparent that their functions of intermediaries with the spirit world and healers of the sick were assumed, respectively, by priests and physicians- and neither profession was open to women in medieval europe. to be a healer, a woman had to become a witch. to converse with the spirit realms and work magic, a woman had to become a witch. or, at least, women who healed and made charms were understood to be witches by the general population, and may have considered themselves to be witches also. 12. scot, discoverie of witchcraft, bk. i, chap. 4, p. 6. chapter two: witches' flying ointment 19 how many witches were there? it is imposs

sun, according to the italian witches' gospel published in 1897 under the title aradia by the folklorist charles g. leland. herodias is the ruling tutelary spirit of all witches, who is commanded by diana to descend to the earth to communicate the secrets of witchcraft to human beings. the shamanic overtones are overt and undeniable 'tis true indeed that thou a spirit art, but thou wert born but to become again a mortal; thou must go to earth below to be a teacher unto women and men who fain would study witchcraft in thy school" by "go to earth below" manifestation to human perceptions is intended, so that witches will be able to see and hear herodias, or aradia, allowing her to instruct them in diana's forbidden arts. until spirits manifest on the astral level, they have no existence to

ue marks, but she became all the more stubborm20 the same sort of account occurs in the 1525 tractatus de strigibus sive maleficus of the dominican monk bartholomaeus of spina (1465-1546, who relates the story told to him by his friend, augustus de turre of bergamo. while still a young man, augustus returned late one night to his rented house in the university town of pavia, where he was studying to become a physician. for a long time he pounded on the door, but nobody answered. in frustration, he climbed the side of the house to a balcony and entered through an open window, and then went looking for the maid who was supposed to have been ready and waiting to unbolt the door when he knocked. he found her in her room, lying unconscious on the floor, and left her to her sleep. the next day

have considered that spiritual beings might manifest themselves to an individual through the unconscious levels of the mind of that individual, yet still be independent of the mind through which they manifested. to yeats, the projection of the secret chiefs through the mind of mathers meant that they were part of his ego, but this does not necessarily follow. spirits use the mind of a human being to become perceptible in a way that human consciousness can recognize and interact with. but to say that for this reason they are 122. howe, 114. 123. ibid, 115. 124. ibid, 130. no more than personal artifacts of the ego of the individual perceiving them is to place arbitrary limits on the scope and complexity of the mind. astral examination of initiates astral projection was used in a variety of


TYSON DONALD THE MAGICAL WORKBOOK

by a period of rest. in the suggested practice schedule at the end of this book, the weeks are separated. commentary rare individuals not in the habit of thinking or speaking critically about others will find this exercise easy, but the majority will discover that much of their waking energy is devoted to denigrating others in an effort to feel better about themselves. the goal of the exercise is to become aware of this automatic tendency in your own nature. in the first hour or two of practice you may find that you have made no marks at all, but as the exercise progresses through the week, ingrained habits of thought assert themselves, and you will discover that you criticize others so automatically that you have difficulty being aware of it. this is the real challenge of the exerciseto a

te the distance by touch. ideally, the point of the pencil should be more than an inch away from your forehead. do not be disheartened if you fail to experience spontaneous astral visions after passing through the circular red doorway and opening your inner eyelids. specific visions are not the object of the exercise. it is designed to enable you to separate your consciousness from your body, and to become better aware of your astral form. on the other hand, do not be surprised if you find that after practicing the exercise regularly for several weeks, images spontaneously appear against the imagined blue background when you open your inner eyelids. if you begin to see astral images, record them following the exercise sessions either by writing them down in words, or by drawing them as pic

this will establish the interval for the other three parts of the breath cycle. you must find a balance between moderate effort and excessive strain. if the exercise it too easy, you will not derive benefit from it; if it is too difficult, you may injure your lungs by over- or underinflating them. when stopping the breath, be aware of the urge to gasp for more air, but do not allow this yearning to become physically painful. if you grow dizzy, or see blackness or sparkling lights in your field of vision, you are exerting too much effort and should shorten the phases of each breath cycle either by choosing a briefer mantra, or mentally voicing the mantra more quickly. other signs that you are attempting too much are an inability to control your exhalations, a wildly pounding heart, or a pr

n the same way that a camera 54 sitting exercises records a scene. do not think about the flame, merely observe it with unwavering attention. let the flame fill your mind. when you realize that your attention has strayed to daydreams, memories, or mental reflections, gently but firmly guide it back to the flame of the candle. each time your mind wanders, bring it back to the flame. allow yourself to become the flame, alive and aware but without thoughts. concentrate on the flame keenly and remain fully aware of all its aspects throughout the exercise. if your eyes water, allow them to close for several seconds and deliberately relax the muscles around your eyelids. even when your eyes are shut, your awareness should remain on the flame of the candle. when the heat from the flame causes the

he flame, alive and aware but without thoughts. concentrate on the flame keenly and remain fully aware of all its aspects throughout the exercise. if your eyes water, allow them to close for several seconds and deliberately relax the muscles around your eyelids. even when your eyes are shut, your awareness should remain on the flame of the candle. when the heat from the flame causes the metal pin to become warm and drop out of the side of the candle, the exercise is finished. close your eyes for a few moments. gently press the palms of your two hands over your face and slide them downward as though slipping off a skin-tight mask. as you do this, allow the tension in the muscles of your face to slip away. blow out the candle. stretch and rise from the chair to go about your usual day. comme


TYSON DONALD THE POWER OF THE WORD

the circumambulation should begin at the head and proceed counterclockwise seven times, against the course of the sun, in order to return the golem to clay. i have taken the trouble to discuss the golem legend at such length because it illustrates the use of tetragrammaton among the jewish ba'alai shem of the middle ages. although this ritual of the kabbalah would not actually cause a clay figure to become flesh and blood, it would induce a celestial intelligence to enter into that clay figure and reside within it, where it could be consulted as an oracle on important questions. this is likely the truth behind the golem legend. rabbi loew probably created a manlike statue, then used the magic of the kabbalah to induce an angel of god to dwell within it and act as a protective and tutelary

icularly by kabbalists. the cross itself is based upon the structure of the tree of the sephiroth, which is symbolically invoked and taken into the body of the ritualist, so that the ritualist becomes the sacred tree. stand facing the south on an open floor where you will not be observed or interrupted. stand with your back straight and your feet together, your hands at your sides. allow yourself to become inwardly tranquil. when you feel an inner peace, raise your hands before your heart and clap them three times together; then raise and spread your arms heavenward in a empowering the rings 107 posture of invocation, your palms turned upward. speak the following cleansing prayer: have mercy upon me, 0 god; blot out my transgressions. wash me thoroughly from mine iniquity and cleanse me fr

s of the golden dawn. certainly aleister crowley recognized full well its central role in western occultism and made extensive use of it in his own magical experiments. the rationale for the assumption of the god-form is very simple. to change ourselves in a fundamental way, it is necessary that we become 148 tetragrammaton someone else. to change for the better, we must become one who is better. to become wiser, we must take on the identity and persona of a spirit of wisdom such as the egyptian god thoth. to become more beautiful, we must assume the form and persona of a god of beauty such as apollo or aphrodite. to become more courageous and warlike, we must take on the nature of a war god such as mars or the northern god tew. when properly done, the assumed god or spirit actually displa

se inward spiral invokes the angels of severity on the left, and the clockwise inward swirl invokes the angels of mercy on the right. the technique of assuming the god-form was common in the religious rites of the ancient world. all types of divine possession by prophets relied upon the prophet becoming, for a time, the god in whose authority he prophesied. the ultimate goal of all worshippers is to become one with god. catholic priests seek as much as possible to embody jesus upon the earth. good moslems strive to pattern themselves upon the prophet mohammed. buddhists attempt to become living buddhas. the magical key to successfully assuming a god-form is the change of name. the ritualist sets aside his common name and takes on the magical power name of the god as his own. for this to wo

or that portion of the english translation that reads in casaubon "they gathered themselves together and became (casaubon, p. 193. consequently, the meaning of this passage is in doubt. james gives "they gathered them together in the house of death (the enochian magick of dr. john dee, p. 87. however, laycock follows casaubon, and i can see no reason for departing fiom dee's version. for an angel to become the house of death may mean incarnation in a physical body. when human souls incarnate, they put on houses of mortality. however, it is possible that to become the house of death signifies to commit mass slaughter, which is in keeping with the apocalyptic theme of the keys. the house of death in the east here in the eleventh key is a striking contrast to the house of virgins of the east


UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ BECOME EVIL AND RULE THE WORLD2

hand path, you must achieve your goals on your own. as you achieve them- as you become yourself- only then can you feel the presence of other intelligences that have separated themselves from the universe. 2. create your own goals. some people join the left hand path to learn lesser black magic to gather all the status tokens of the american dream. others pour themselves into greater black magic to become some muddy-thinking occultists. these people try and try, but all they're practicing is white magic- the art of transforming yourself into one of the herd. consider the true black magician. she's always wanted to be that vampire she saw on a movie when she was five. she uses strategy and reason in her lbm. she gets enough money to drive around in her black massarati. she learns the cosme

ll our lives with our own comforts. not as hermitages, but as places of strength. as we progress we will encounter more and more resistance from the profane world. if we fail to make our lives places of beauty, we will wither under the pressure of profane life. since we are the one-eyed men in the kingdom of the blind, we must take time to fill our lives with paintings and parks. it is not enough to become awake in a world of zombies, we must take responsibility for our enjoyment in such a world. 9. learn to make the gesture of support. we are not under the commands of the right hand path to love everyone. black magicians are by nature individualists. however, if we are to become aware of our own natures, we must learn to recognize the satanic in others. whenever we see the sparks of the b


UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ PERFORM A RITUAL TOASTING

o come to the chamber with an understanding that you've failed in your goal. this will teach about resistance, you may have to recast your oath or redouble your efforts. by meditating on this you will have learned about yourself and the universe. sometimes you will come to boast on accomplishments. you will begin to sense your becoming- to make real contact will your godhood. this will enable you to become mightier in your magic and achievement. if practiced regularly- say one a month at chosen midnights- not only will you throw off muddy subjectivity but you learn the path whereby that which is within your black heart may be brought forth into the world. 9. this rite has been done countless times. this is a very simplified form of a rite of germanic warriors called the sumble. this combin


UNCLE SETNAKT SEZ THE HEROIC SOCIETY

ely to those attempting great quests. the government wouldn't sponsor the arts, and pbs wouldn't have those endless telethons. 5. in an heroic society excellence would be recognised as the goal. athletic or intellectual or spiritual excellence would be the goal. this does not mean the weak are to be despised- when the 'business as usual' society has faded away, each man and each woman will strive to become more than they seem. 6. in an heroic society nothing guarantees excellence. you don't get it through being born to a certain race, belonging to a certain creed (even satanism, being a certain sex. the physically challenged person who overcomes his/her handicap is a prime example of a hero. 7. in an heroic society isolate intelligence- the black flame- is prized above all things. sellers


VOX SABBATUM

occur, a seeming selfpermission! the sabbat is a subjective experience, from which you are alone and surrounded by the shades and familiars of your own design. early on you will discover during waking hours elements of yourself you wish to change and common traits or selfassociations or perceptions you will slowly understand through the process of change. be accepting and use this as a permission to become! the witches sabbat is used for many purposes it is for self-deification, exploration, shape shifting and a heightened gnosis state it breaks through mystery and reveals a new perception, you become like the devil or adversary, you grow close to hecate and lilith, and you gain a more direct focus of magickal will. the sabbat is also used for spells and sexual workings as well a sabbat ex

represent the desire of the spell. you may also use a mantra or phrase which holds significance to the same. as you perform the rite, with the decorated chamber or even in the woods, 12 a grimoire of luciferian and nightside witchcraft and vampyric sorcery by the present author. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 11 envision the demons and familiars in your company and the spirits carrying your will to become flesh. as your rite comes to a climax, loose all desire in the sigil at the moment of exhaustion. if you have a sigil for the working, destroy it and forget it the rite should then be enjoyed as a walking in the crossroads or inbetween worlds. the infernal sabbat and sexual magick sexual magick is significant in the witches sabbat as it allows liberation of self on numerous levels. if pa

n is the liberation which derives from rebellion, as the whoredoms of thy mother jezebel are many, joy and life is ours! in the name of cain, in the name of lilith az! lucifer triumphans! you may now all begin focusing on the purpose of the rite, with mantras and ravenous and barbarous chants uttered from the blackened robes you may be wearing, allow dance to guide you towards the daemon you seek to become, a flowing of fiery energy under the cloak of darkness. if wearing the caul, ecstasy will take you by a willed and controlled desire, focus upon your sigil and soon forget it in you consciousness. the ritual should end in passion and exhaustion. if attending a dreaming sabbat, these steps should be followed as well. keep a diary by your bedside for a clear record upon waking. it is possi

based, air and dreamlike space. the luciferian sabbat is the gathering of spirits and the psyche set free; liberation and being within the very circle of leviathan, the crooked serpent of ageless existence. lucifer is the model of the celestial or sometimes called empyrean rite as it is a focusing on self-transformation through willed direction; the black magician driven by self-determined goals to become something and transform into a godlike state. this requires isolation, introspection and an honesty which is both complimenting and insulting. as the infernal sabbat is the mastery of the earth, the luciferian sabbat is the mastery of the spirit and the psyche. lucifer is the first born son of the limitless light, ain soph or god. azazel as his name is revealed, is a djinn or high angel

self-reliance. lucifer exists in the aethyric abode, in the empyrean heights of spiritual ecstasy and storms above the earth itself. lucifer is the inspirer of wisdom, of the ongoing search for knowledge. he is the black snake and peacock angel of the yezidis, the magister of the sun who creates from within to outwards; his words create the spark of vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 22 inspiration to become flesh. the gift of lucifer is the black flame of the self; the isolate consciousness of the daemon. in this sense, life is an anthropomorphic example of the divine presence, it is beautiful to its independence, by its significance of self with the humbling qualities of awareness; it is the living spirit of self-development. vox sabbatum the witches sabbat 23 lucifer is the djinn of which


WALLIS BUDGE E A LEGENDS OF THE EGYPTIAN GODS

of some of the most cultured and intellectual nations. the treatise of plutarch de iside helps to explain how this came about, and for those who study the egyptian legend of isis and osiris the work has considerable importance. the history of creation--a. the book of knowing the evolutions[fn#49] of ra, and of overthrowing apep [fn#49] kheperu. the verb kheper means "to make, to form, to produce, to become, and to roll" kheperu here means "the things which come into being through the rollings of the ball of the god kheper (the roller" i.e, the sun [these are] the words which the god neb-er-tcher spake after he had come into being-"i am he who came into being in the form of the god khepera, and i am the creator of that which came into being, that is to say, i am the creator of everything wh

ars axe as single years, whose names by reason of their multitude are unknowable, for [even] the gods know them not. behold, the goddess isis lived in the form, of a woman, who had the knowledge of words [of power. her heart turned away in disgust from the millions of men, and she chose for herself the millions of the gods, but esteemed more highly the millions of the spirits. was it not possible to become even as was ra in heaven and upon earth, and to make [herself] mistress of the earth, and a [mighty] goddess--thus she meditated in her heart--by the knowledge of the name of the holy god? behold, ra entered [heaven] each day at the head of his mariners, establishing himself upon the double throne of the two horizons. now the divine one had become old, he dribbled at the mouth, and he le


WEOR SAMAEL AUN ESOTERIC COURSE OF KABBLAH

t n todas las claves de la cristificaci n. aqu est escrita la doctrina que el adorable ense o en secreto a sus humildes disc pulos. el adorable permanecer en nosotros hasta la consumaci n de los siglos. esta es su doctrina. aqu la ten is. estudiadla y practicadla. paz inverencial. samael aun weor 5 introduction children of man, do you want to enter into the ineffable bliss of nirvana? do you want to become gods? do you want to convert yourselves into christs? do you want to liberate yourselves from the wheel of birth and death? here we will give you the clue of sexual magic! what else do you want? let s see the existing relationship between the 10 sephiroth with the first tarot cards. the seven planets of the solar system are the seven sephiroth. and the thrice-spiritual sun is the sephiro

initiation. each one of the seven bodies of the human being must be crucified and stigmatized. all students of kabbalah must be familiar with all of the elementals of fire, air, water and earth. the present human being is still not a king or queen of nature, but all are called to be kings or queens and priests and priestesses according to the order of melchizedeck. it is necessary for the student to become familiar with all the elemental creatures of the four elements. salamanders live in fire; undines and nereids live in water; sylphs live in the air and gnomes live in the earth. the gospel of mark is symbolized by a lion (fire; the gospel of matthew is represented by a youth (water; the gospel of john is represented by the eagle (air) and the gospel of luke is represented by the bull (ea

s is el mar rojo (el oc ano de las tentaciones. 30 the vapors of the prima matter of the great work would not ascend through the chimney without the help of the disquieting sylphs. the gnomes need to distil the gold in the brain and this is only possible with the help of the aerial sylphs. the gnomes transmute the lead into gold. the magnus opus would be impossible without the elementals. we need to become familiar with the elementals of nature. practice: agni god of fire fire: light a fire then vocalize the mantra inri. this mantra is vocalized in two separate syllables: in ri: prolong the sound of each letter. iiiiiiiiiiiiiinnnnnnnnn rrrrrrrrrrrriiiiiiiiiiiiiiii thereafter, concentrate on the fire that you have lit (on the candle, on the oil lamp or on the charcoal) and profoundly medita

cleanse itself constantly with the five perfumes. if we can make a metallic pentagram and consecrate it, we can also consecrate ourselves with the same rites and perfumes that we use to consecrate our metallic pentagram. this is because the human being is a star of five points. those who feel that they are polluted with larvae, or in misery, must smudge themselves with the five perfumes in order to become clean. this must be performed in conjunction with treading on the path of perfect chastity. in the lumisials, this custom of cleansing the brothers and sisters that are full of larvae should be established. thus, they will receive the benefit in their souls and in their bodies. el n mero cinco es grandioso, es sublime. recordad que el hombre es tambi n una estrella de cinco puntas. esa e

d regeneration. the double circle contains three serpents that emerge from three hearts. indeed, we need to work with mercury, sulfur and salt in order to raise the metallic serpent upon the pole. the adam christ is born in us only by working with the prima matter: mercury, sulfur and salt; the phoenix bird that is born from its own ashes stands upon the double circle of mercurial matter. we need to become imitators of this mythological bird; however, this is only possible when we work with the grain. the eagle of volatility is the terrestrial adam that is dominated by the crow of putrefaction. the moon goddess carries upon her head a white swan. we must whiten the crow with sexual transmutation until transforming it into the immaculate swan of ascension. the entire symbolism of the great


WESTERN MANDALAS OF TRANSFORMATION SR AL

so that with the divine aid i may at length attain to be more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself to my higher and divine genius, and that in this event i will not abuse the great power entrusted to me. with this oath, the adeptus minor of the inner order committed him/herself to undertake, consciously and deliberately, that which was ordained as the birthright of all humanity: to become more than human! this is the ultimate message of esotericism: that evolution continues, and that the purpose of each life is to grow into the image set for us by our creator: to attain and reveal our own divinity. these books and tapes will themselves make more easily accessible the spiritual technology that is inherent in the golden dawn system. it is a system that allows for individual

ical. the works in this series are practical in their applications and requirements for application. you need neither to travel to the mountain top nor obtain any tool other than your own consciousness. you need no garment other than your own imagination. you need no authority other than that of your own true will. set forth, then, into the new dawn.a new start on the greatest adventure there is: to become one with the divine genius. this book is dedicated to all my students, and especially to my lodge sisters in hermetica west, who have been a great source of light and joy in my life: sarial, la, tzadkiel, aimbe, morning star, starel, and matarah, and to claire, wherever you are. special thanks to: all golden dawn friends, both living and dead, and la and lux for proofreading table of con

true astral colors, which are much more brilliant) figure 2-g when you shut your eyes, try to hold the image as long as you can and, if possible, bring it close enough so that it actually appears to encompass you, or you seem to pass through it. then you will be in the magical or imaginative landscape of the energy evoked by the telesmatic figure. you may then choose to just observe (but try not to become too passive) or you may want to dialogue with whatever kind of figure emerges. any talismanic design could be used for this purpose (for example, our lodge came up with the idea of using the planetary seals, although the flashing tablet effect works best if used with one or two pairs of complementary colors. you could start with simple designs such as this one, provided you are clear abo

s is really an early and exceedingly perceptive psychology. agrippa explains that: the more i dwell upon their qualities, the more i long for the divine, the more shall i be blessed by the reception of their rays. the more intensely i yearn heavenward, the more shall i bring down heaven to dwell in my soul (1971, p. 222. part of the process of tapping into the numinosity of these intelligences is to become empowered by their attributes. working with magical correspondences in this way is one means of purifying our vessels. as regardie said in his tree of life, one's first task is to "perfect the immediate vehicle through which the holy guardian angel is to manifest (1972, p. 201. to this end, the first goal should not be materializing desires for the satisfaction of the ego, but rather bal

her. the father principle belongs more specifically to chokmah, number two, on the tree of life. why then is it attributed to binah, the mother? as mentioned in chapter three, the second sephira has no geometrical form (except for a line, or plane) and no kamea, because as number two it has not yet come into full manifestation. in other words, fatherhood is just a possibility; it needs motherhood to become an actuality. kether is not the father principle on the tree, as is the common attribution of the first person in the christian paradigm. in qabalah, kether is thought of as a whirling motion generated by light which is concentrated at a point. it is then communicated to the father principle, chokmah, through the first letter, aleph, called the fiery intelligence. case points out that th


WHO ARE THE DRACONIANS

at they could exist independently from their creator- the source of the very spiritual essence of life! ironically, this drama unfolded at a "tree [the tree of "knowledge" or literally in the original hebrew language the tree of "da'ath, which means "cunning, which implies knowledge corrupted. now this tree, as all tree do, utterly depended on the sun for its life, however a tree could never hope to become equal to or exist independent from the life-giving rays of the sun, nor from the hydrodynamic cycle which the sun makes possible. true, a tree is illuminated by, and reflects the light of, the sun. in lucifer's case however his mistake was in giving himself all the credit for the light of the creator which reflected through his being, whereby he received his name "lucifer [i use the term

ve. the cancer cell on the other hand thinks only of feeding itself by stealing the life-essence from neighboring cells and thus dying more and more with each act of destruction, for life can only come from the creator, but when one starts serving themselves rather than the whole, they cut themselves off from the source of all life, which can only give the essence of life to those who are willing to become channels or vessels of that life. if a spring becomes a sink hole, taking water instead of giving it, it merely becomes a dry, dead who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (3 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:57] hole in the ground. so judge for yourself whether it is "evil" to embrace darkness and have your very soul/identity/will/personality

if not the creation. lucifer was now the "god of this world, who are the draconians file//d /my documents/avidya/reptilian agenda/who are the draconians.htm (4 of 68 [8/25/2000 17:19:57] adam essentially having squandered his birthright to the planet over to the deceiver, the prince of darkness. that is, until god extended his creative "word" or "logos" into the material world, desiring not only to become a perfect human in order to know on an experiential level what it was like to be human, but also to make the sacrifice necessary to re-connect or engraft the dying human "branches" back into the vine which alone could renew them spirit, soul, and body. in so doing the "logos, the "christ, bought-back the "title deed" to planet earth for all those who were willing to enforce this title by

us suppose then that the luciferians- not just possessing but actually incarnating these physical creatures having almost entirely taken over what little will they possessed- began to experiment even more with "their" saurian/reptilian bodies, totally infiltrating the minds and very cells of these "thunder lizards, to such a great extent or degree that the two essentially became so integrated as to become indistinguishable [as suggested in revelation chapter 12, regarding the war in heaven between michael- the designated leader of the ultimate warriors of spirit, and "the dragon" or "the serpent- the self-proclaimed dictator of the ultimate warriors of flesh, conducting experiments by re-arranging the reptilian molecular structure and dna over time and cross-breeding the most agile, intel

f these false gods rose and fell in asia, africa, and south america. the battleground had been chosen, and the mode of conflict had been decided upon "the human race would supply the pawns. the mode of control was complicated as usual. human beings were largely free of direct control. each individual had to consciously commit himself to one of the opposing forces "the main battle was for what was to become known as the human soul "once an individual had committed himself, he opened a door so that an indefinable something could actually enter his body and exercise some control over his subconscious mind..the serpent people or omega group, attacked man in various ways, trying to rid the planet of him. but the superintelligence was still able to look over man. god worked out new ways of commu


WICCA EIGHT SABBATS OF WITCHCRAFT

s a time to ward the boundary of the city. customs surrounding st. john's eve are many and varied. at the very least, most young folk plan to stay up throughout the whole of this shortest night. certain courageous souls might spend the night keeping watch in the center of a circle of standing stones. to do so would certainly result in either death, madness, or (hopefully) the power of inspiration to become a great poet or bard (this is, by the way, identical to certain incidents in the first branch of the 'mabinogion) this was also the night when the serpents of the island would roll themselves into a hissing, writhing ball in order to engender the 'glain, also called the 'serpent's egg 'snake stone, or 'druid's egg. anyone in possession of this hard glass bubble eight sabbats of witchcraf


WICCA WITCHCRAFT TODAY

important and which made sexual activity a proud mystery instead of a drudgery, was made. this religion also served as a psychological cave of adullam for emotional women, repressed women, masculine women, and those suffering from personal disappointment, or from nervous maladjustment which had not been resolved by the local resources of the church' the individual motives which persuaded a person to become a witch, other than those to whom witchcraft was an old religion, must have been fairly complicated. as other cults have found, although the practices gave rest, peace, and joy to many, some of their recruits were rather an embarrassment, and as legions of spies may have tried to gain entrance to betray them, from an early date recruits were admitted only from people who were of the bloo

into the circle with a kiss on the mouth. templars received a similar kiss. but both were tortured to make them say it was elsewhere. another charge was that the templars worshipped a head, variously described as having sometimes three faces, sometimes simply a human skull or death's-head: that they believed that this head had the power to make them rich, cause the trees to flourish and the earth to become fruitful (we could call it a fertility cult) at initiations templar candidates were stripped nearly or entirely naked; they held their meetings and initiations secretly and by night, as witches do. my books of reference give the official charges made against the templars as follows: 1. denial of christ and the defiling of the cross. 2. the adoration of an idol. 3. a perverted form of the

uture destiny. another tradition is that the titans slew zagreus by showing him in a mirror his own misshapen face, so distracting his attention that they killed him. now as the sacramental drama consisted in the repetition of the actions of the god to obtain by this imitation communion with him, this explains why the neophyte, or the youth on her behalf, gazes on the mirror as dionysus did so as to become as dionysus and die with him '6. the neophyte after receiving the annunciation would now become the mystical bride of dionysus, and to signify symbolically this wedlock she is about to uncover a huge phallus which she has brought in a sacred basket. she places this on the ground and seems humbly to crave the assent of a winged semi-nude figure, shod with the dionysiac boot, a ritual roll


WICCA MAGICK OCCULT THREE GREEN BOOKS DRUIDISM

en working. humour, to a man, is like a feather pillow. it is filled with what is easy to get but gives great comfort. when a thing is funny, search it for a hidden truth. shaw hypocrisy and integrity the bigger the patch, the bigger the hole. the man that hugs the altar-rails does not always hug his own wife. before you shake the right hand of an enemy make sure he s not left handed. it s harder to become honest than it is to become rich. when an irishman talks of principle he is a danger to everybody. o connor those who make the laws are often their greatest breakers. greatness in a man knows modesty. bribe the rogue and you needn t fear the honest man. man can climb the highest summits, but he cannot dwell there long. shaw the reasonable man adapts himself to the world; the unreasonable

ught the harmony of man with his surroundings; the other sought the dominance of surroundings. in sharing, in loving, all and everything, one people naturally found a due portion of the thing they sought, while in fearing, the other found need of conquest. for one man the world was full of beauty; for the other it was a place of sin and ugliness to be endured until he went to another world, there to become a creature of wings, half-man and half-bird. forever one man directed his mystery to change the world he had made; forever this man pleaded with him to chastise his wicked ones; and forever he implored his god to send his light to earth. small wonder this man could not understand the other. but the old lakota was wise. he new that man s heart, away from nature, becomes hard; he knew that

shapes a person s life, then the quest is worth all the suffering. the following tale, however, treats the vision quest with less than complete solemnity, with sioux man lame deer s characteristic quirks. a young man wanted to go on a lumbasa, or vision quest, thinking that would give him the stuff to be a great medicine man. having a high opinion of himself, he felt sure that he had been created to become great among his people and that the only thing lacking a vision. the young man was daring and brave, eager to go up to the mountain top. he had been brought up by good, honest people who were raised in the ancient ways and who prayed for him. all through the night they were busy getting him ready, feeding him wasna, corn, and lots of good meat to make him strong. at every meal they set a

of the destroyer s arrangements. ayi kwei armah back of the problem of race and color lies a greater problem which both obscures and implements it; and that is the fact that so many civilized persons are willing to live in comfort even if the price of this is poverty, ignorance and disease of the majority of their fellowmen; that to maintain this privilege men have waged war until today war tends to become universal and continuous, and the excuse for this war continues largely to be color and race. w.e.b. dubois fright is worse than a blow. morocco nonviolent passive resistance is effective as long as your opposition adheres to the same rules as you do. but if peaceful protest is met with violence, its efficacy is at an end. for me, non-violence was not a moral principle but a strategy; th

ing buddha. i should not answer any questions hereafter. from that time on he sent all newcomers to chao-chou. nyogen: as long as there remains a faint trace of zen, the creek has not been completely drained. each person coming here brings his own particular tinge to add to the stream. when chao-chou referred to losing his life, he meant to lose one s self and enter nirvana. a person who attempts to become a sage must pass through many difficulties, and even at the last he must quench his thirst with bitterness. if you do not mind these obstacles, i say, go to it. 98. yueh-shan s lake yueh-shan asked a newly-arrived monk, where have you come from? fogai: are you enjoying the atmosphere? the monk answered, from the southern lake. fogai: you give a glimpse of the lake view. is the lake full


WILLIAM WESCOTT NUMBERS THEIR OCCULT POWER AND MYSTIC VIRTUES

ant wasp and hulda weasel. many persons nowadays believe that numbers--th eir occu lt power an d mys tic vir tu es by w. wyn n wes tcott birth names somehow affect their owners, as names given are prophetic of the nature and fate of the person. speech may be worth one selah (a jewish coin, but silence is worth two. a certain man had two wives, one young and one old. when he was forty and inclined to become gray, the young one pulled out all the gray hairs and the old wife pulled out all his black hairs, so he became bald. which things point a moral as well as adorn a tale. given two dry firebrands of wood and one of green, the dry will destroy the green. two dogs once killed a lion, so the minority must at last always give way to a majority. the talmud argues that adam had two faces. some

by w. wyn n wes tcott rahab passed to heber the kenite. the soul of jael passed to eli. some souls of pious jews pass into the persons of the gentiles, so that they shall plead for israel. some evil hebrew souls have passed into animals, as that of ishmael into the she-ass of balaam, and later into the ass of rabbi pinchas ben yair. the soul of a slanderer may be transmigrated into a stone, so as to become silent; and the soul of a murderer into water. emeh hemelech, 153. 1.2. there are three causes of dropsy, depending on diseases of the breast, the liver and the kidneys. there are three forms of coma, that is insensibility; due to brain injury, brain disease and brain poisoning. there are three modes of death, beginning either at the brain, the lungs or the heart. bichat, physiologie. on


WOLFSON ELLIOT ALEF MEM TAU KABBALISTIC MUSINGS ON TIME TRUTH AND DEATH

s there anything more basic to human experience than the temporal socialization that gives scope and meaning to the span of individual and communal life?74 doing time is what we are primordially, not in the sense of chronological priority but in the manner of persisting in time as the evolving self (more process than substance) acutely attuned to bearing the destiny of being the being that is yet to become no more.75 internal time-consciousness and temporal coherence one of phenomenology s most significant contributions to the history of philosophy is the privileged status accorded to time in determining the nature of 12 chapter one human consciousness and, reciprocally, the privileged status attributed to human consciousness in determining the nature of time.76 merleau-ponty hit the mark

rm the stream of consciousness. the oneness experienced therein is unity of change, that is, unity that emerges from the constancy of change, the novelty of each instant, recurring enduringly as the present having passed in the immediate presence of what has never been.132 for husserl, the presentative form of time is the intentional structure that provides the temporal synthesis required for one to become aware of objects persisting through time.133 the very possibility of comprehending a temporal object (zeitobjekt, therefore, is dependent on a temporalizing (zeitigend) of the original flow (fl) of prereflective consciousness, which constitutes the external objectivity displayed in the duration of things that appear as well as the internal subjectivity by which the flow of consciousness

d, again, it is above all nothingness because it itself is everything. 265 to speak of the godhead as nothing is to equate it with pure freedom (lautere freiheit, which schelling further characterizes as the will that wills nothing, that desires no object, for which all things are equal and is therefore moved by none of them. of this will we can say both that it is nothing, for it neither desires to become actual itself nor wants any kind of actuality, and that it is everything, for it is the eternal freedom that rules everything, and is ruled by nothing. 266 in an apparently contradictory claim, schelling delineates the primal being as self-wanting [sich-wollen, but, as he is quick to point out, wanting oneself (sich wollen) and negating oneself as having being [sich verneinen als seyend]

u a, which suggests that the primal act of contraction on the part of the unlimited is a form of self-arousal or bemusement (both sexual and noetic in intent, a process i have explored elsewhere under the rubric suffering and the jouissance of becoming-other. 276 in rhetoric remarkably similar to kabbalistic sources, schelling comprehends the initial stirring in the godhead in terms of the desire to become oneself, which is concomitantly suffering for the sake of the other. suffering is universal, not only with respect to humanity, but also with respect to the creator. because all living things must first involve themselves in being and break out of the darkness to transfiguration, so, too, in its revelation, the divine being must first assume nature and, as such, suffer it, before it can

d to the call of be-ing, it is in itself no mere sinking and dying away in a not-having, but conversely, it is the present that aims at and is solely carried out into decision: moment. 306 in these words, one can detect a hint of a critical component of heidegger s notion of temporality that persisted, albeit in constantly changing forms, in the various stages of his thought: the realization that to become present, time must be absent. as frank schallow has pointed out, heidegger realized that this ability of time to defer itself was not merely an accidental feature of temporality, but rather marked its deeper origin within the polarity of revealing-concealing as the essence of truth. temporality thereby appears less as a transcendental structure and more as a kinetic event or movement bet


WORKBOOK FOR GRADE 0 VOID AND THE ABYSS

rm of azothoz, i stand in the center of time to behold thy gift! i walk the solitary path and announce my birth! hekas, szurru prozaza hekas, umpesha usha szurru! open the gates before me, lucifer arise from within! zazas zazas nasatanada zazas! 14 i give thee thanks, initiator of magick, whom upon the path shall bring the goddess and god the flesh shall be eternal from my sacred word. i seek now to become as shadow and light, from which i walk between! for each sigil is the very mark of the fallen seraphim, who tasted shadow to unite with light! shall we know this secret glory, visible and esteemed in the glory of those who hold this banner high! so this promethean flame be lit before me! meditate upon the sigil of choice and its meaning. keep a detailed diary and journal. it may be sugge

t inherently is without a master, has no use for, nor desire for the laws of restriction and subservient behavior developed from a brainwashed system of inner guilt and repression. the beast 666 is the solar phallic symbol, pan, satan, the devil of the tarot, the source of manifestation and inner drive. samael, being also known as ashmodai or asmodeus, is the beast which brings us the inner drive to become, to advance and manifest our path or will. remember, cain is the off spring or child of asmodeus (samael) and eve, thus the father of witchcraft! what should be considered is not that samael (or ashmodai) are considered evil in any moralistic way, however that samael is the solar and aggressive force of becoming. when one invokes samael, they become the dragon of darkness. the dragon is


ZALEWSKI SECRET INNER ORDER RITUALS OF THE GOLDEN DAWN OCR

ecomes the adept: the ruach, directed in accordance with the promptings of the neschamah, keeps the nephesch from being the ground of the evil forces, and the neschamah brings the ruach into contact with the chiah, i.e, the genius which stands in the presence of the holy one the yechidah the divine self; which stands, as it were, before the synthetical god of all things. that is the only real way to become the greatest adept, and is directly dependent on your life and your actions in life. and upon the lid of the pastos this process is symbolically resumed: there we see the suffering man, pitiful and just, before whose injustice and purity the heads of the dragon fall back, but on the upper half there is depicted a tremendous and a flaming god, the fully initiated man: the adept who has at

o the mind, and thence into our physical body, the nephesch would be so transformed as to render you almost like a god walking this earth. the ruach, then, has to undergo a certain check and suffering in order to attain its apotheosis, which is the work of our adept. in the fully initiated adept, the nephesch is so withdrawn into the ruach, that even the lowest parts of these two principles cease to become allied to the body and are drawn into the first six sephiroth. this is again brought out in the obligation, where you say "i pledge myself to hereby give myself to the great work, which is so to exalt my lower nature that i may at length become more than human, and thus gradually raise and unite myself and divine genius" if it is a very great thing to unite yourself to the genius, how mu

Return to Occult Library Index



Related Matches
abyss active adept adepts aeon age ages ahriman air ancient angel angels arts aspirant astral azazel beast birth black blood brother brotherhood buddha celestial chaos child children christ christian christianity church circle conscious consciousness cosmic craft creation creator cross crowley darkness dead death degree deity demon demons desires devil disciple divine divinity dragon dream dreams earth east ego egypt egyptian element elements energy energies esoteric eternal evil existence fallen familiar father fear fiery fire five flesh force forces form forms masonic masonry genius gnosis god gods goddess gold golden guardian healing heart heaven hebrew hierarchy history holy horus human humanity illusion immortal infinite initiate initiates initiation intelligence invoke jewish kabbalah karma key king kingdom knowledge legend lilith living lodge london lord lucifer luciferian lucis magic magick magical magician magus malchut malkuth manifest manifestation masters material matter meditation medium mental mind modern moon mortal mother mysteries mystery mystical natural nature negative occult ocean order orders osiris people perception physical plane planet positive power powers priest psyche psychic ra re reality realm religion religions religious rite rites ritual rituals sabbat sacred satan school sea secret secrets sephiroth serpent set seven sexual shadow sigil society solar sons sorcerer soul souls sphere spirit spirits spiritual star state states stone stones sun sword symbol teaching temple three tradition traditions tree truth union universal universe war water waters west white wisdom witch witches witchcraft women world worlds worship xeper yoga youth


http://www.hollywoodinsiders.net
MWLibCreator Ver.2 By:Michael Wynn